Work Text
Raven’s POV As Alexander's fangs slid into my neck I knew from that moment I would be a new person I just wish I knew how much trouble I was going to get in because of it.
I looked up at my pale prince and his face glowed with triumph for what he had done for us. I was so overwhelmed with my love for him I didn't notice the way the moon shone and how clearly I could hear the smallest ant move. he lifted me up so we could see how happy our family and friends were for us. The first person I noticed was becky, her smile was so big it looked funny on her face actually her face had more of a Picasso look to it. I stepped away from Alexander to go hug my best friend thats when she gave me a frightened look, and that's when I noticed the ground suddenly speeding towards me.Alexander POVI knew the change was going to happen fast but I didn't know how fast. Luckily I caught her as she was falling. I hear Becky heartbeat before I hear her panicking. I'm so worried about Raven I don't hear what she is saying. “ what the hell just happen?” Becky ran over to me and shouted “ is she ok?”” what did you do I swear to god if she is dead I'm gonna chain you to a tree and let the sun burn you alive!” That's when Matt rushed to her side. ”Becky vampires are already dead”. She tried to lunge at me but Mat pulled her back. “ after a human is bitten by a vampire they go through a change where they are in a coma like state for three days in that time there bodies change.” “ I just didn't know she would pass out now, I was hoping that there would be enough time to get her in our bed before that happened.” Becky was a little more calm now so I moved closer to her. “ she is going to be fine I need to get her inside because the sun will be up soon, you can visit her later" I lifted my bride up and brought her inside, Jameson had the biggest smile on his face as he opened the door for us. “ I will make a trip to the market later on for some extra smoothies for miss Raven when she wakes up.” he said as he bowed “ I imagine she will be very hungry.” Jameson said as he walked towards the kitchen. “ thank you Jameson”. I took my bride up the stairs into our room and set her on our bed. When a human goes through the change they toss and turn so I can't put her in our coffin. I made sure to black out the windows so my beloved wouldn't burn. I gazed at my beloved Raven and could not believe she was mine, now the only thing to do was wait for her to wake up.I woke up next to Raven and was gazing at her beautiful face, I was so enthralled at her beauty that I didn't hear Jameson knocking at my door. “ come in Jameson" Jameson popped his head in and said “ miss Becky is hear to speak with you about miss Raven’s condition. “ thank you Jameson I will be down shortly “. He bowed and left. I gave my beloved a kiss on her forehead, changed my clothes and went down stairs. “ how is she? can I see her?” Becky ran over to me and looked up the stairs. “ Becky she is fine and you can see her once I explain to you what is happening to her. so please have a seat in the parlor”. She nodded and we headed over to the parlor she sat on a chair and held onto the pillow for dear life. “ Now when a human goes through the change their body changes, there body transforms into what they want to look like, what they think is beautiful. As well as increased strength, speed and heightened senses along with the ability to alter a person's thought process. It's called compulsion it's a way of misdirecting someone's thoughts to your way of thinking or seeing things. when she wakes up you can't see her until it's safe otherwise she will see you as dinner, it will be ok for you to see her the day after. I will keep you updated on how she is.” Becky looked like she was getting it but she seemed puzzled at the same time. “ so whatever she sees as beautiful her body will change to that?” Becky asked still looking puzzled “ Yes, so she may look different”. “ Ok so my best friend is gonna wake up and not only be a vampire but look totally different?! OK I can handle that" Becky looked somewhat happy but still maybe a little confused. I was glad she was taking this so well but I wondered how she would react to Raven when she woke up, i myself am a little worried with how much she will change. “ Can I see her NOW?” she asked hesitantly but aggressively. “ of course you can but please DO NOT try to wake her up if you do, it will make it harder for her to transition and it could take her longer.” Becky nodded and headed up the stairs. She slowly opened up the door and ran over to the bed where Raven lay. “ oh my god raven I have been so worried about you, I know you can't hear me but I can't wait to see you when you wake up. everyone has been asking if you are ok but you still look like the same old Raven to me. soon you won't be.” suddenly Becky expression changed from happy to sad. “ Becky she will still be the same old Raven but she will look different.” I sat next to her and patted her shoulder.” It's getting late and my parents want me back for dinner.” She got up and headed to the door only turning around to give me a hug. “ ok Becky, you can see her tomorrow night if you want.” Becky nodded “ I definitely will be back tomorrow night.” She took one more look at Raven and I closed the door to our room. I walked her down the stairs and she headed out the door. Jameson gave me a worried look as he closed the door behind Becky.” Is miss Becky ok, with how miss Raven is going to change?” “ yes Jameson she took it rather well.” “ I do wonder what miss Raven will look like.” “ so do I Jameson, so do I.”I spent most of the evening pacing the room and looking after Raven, she would become restless at times and toss and turn for a few minutes then become still. I wanted her to come out of the change now so I could embrace my beloved and feel her arms around me but I had to wait and as the night went by I wondered what Raven thoughts on beauty where. because to me she was already the most beautiful thing in this world. Looking at the grandfather clock in my room i see dawn is soon upon us and lay myself down on the other side of the bed staring at my beloved as I feel sleep taking over.I awake and check on Raven seeing that this is the final day of her transformation, seeing that nothing was amiss, I decided to go visit my grandmother's monument and ask her about it . before i left giving Raven a kiss lightly on the forehead and left for the cemetery. I decided to walk instead of drive because it was such a beautiful night. The moon shone so bright I almost had to wear sunglasses. I reached the cemetery gate and jumped over it with ease. When I arrived at my grandmother's monument I noticed a bouquet of black roses tied together with a purple lace ribbon, Raven must have dropped them off a day before our ceremony. She wanted my grandmother to be involved!As I stare in amazement at the gift Raven had given my grandmother I realized more time had passed then I thought and Raven would soon wake from her transformation. I run as fast as my vampiric speed would allow hoping I wouldn’t be too late. If I was not there when she woke up I fear her hunger would take control and she would eat half the town! As I run through the doorway Jameson is there to greet me with a worried look on his face. “ please hurry to Miss Raven I can hear her waking up.” I dash up the stairs and pause by the door not knowing what to expect. I open the door to see Raven, in what was once my brand new Marilyn Manson t shirt and is now so stretched out and torn that it looks like Freddie Krueger literally tried to rip it off her. her black lace panties were in shreds on the floor. as I gazed at Ravens new body I was at a loss for words. her once slender frame now looks like a gothic Jessica rabbit. “ OH MY GOTH! “ Raven shouts while looking and feeling her new body. “ so I think new clothes will needed soon, wait why am I not wearing a bra” she looked at me and covers herself with the blankets fully realizing that she is mostly naked. I shrugged in reply “ Becky told me that it is more comfortable for a woman to sleep with her bra off, so I took it off”. I smile at her sheepishly trying not to stare at where her hands are exploring her changed body. “well I can't tell who likes my body more me or you.” as she says this I follow her eyes to my bulging pants.”I'm gonna go get you a smoothie while Jameson finds you some clothes to put on.” “should i fetch the extra bed sheets from miss Stormy's room for miss raven?” Jameson says from downstairs. I look to raven and both our faces turn red. damn Jameson's vampire hearing! “ should i start a cold bath for you master alexander?” “I will be fine Jameson, thank you!”Jameson came up with fresh pair of my clothes for raven to change into until we could go to the store. He went downstairs to make smoothies, we headed down shortly after, both of us red faced from what Jameson heard and commented on. he hands her a smoothie and as she takes a sip her eyes turn red and she looks at me and smiles. Definitely not helping the bulge in my pants. She takes the straw out and gulps it down as we headed out the door to the car. as we headed for the car I see Becky climbing over the gate and running to Raven. I try to hurry Raven to the car but she hears Becky and turns to her looking hungry. I try to stop Becky but Raven already has her in a death grip bear hug. “ um, Raven still human here.” Becky says as she tries to get away but Raven won't let go. Raven sniffs Becky's neck and is about to sink her new fangs down, when i pull her away as a growl escapes her throat. “We do not eat our friends raven!” i push Becky behind me with my arms out just incase Raven tries to bite her again. “ I'm sorry Alexander, sorry Becky i don't know what came over me” Becky looking at raven scared but also aroused. “ its ok Raven, Alexander tried to warn me something like this may happen but i haven't seen my best friend in almost 4 days “ Becky looked at Raven and bit her lip. “Raven look at me, Becky can come shopping with us if you can behave.” Raven turns to get into the car and Becky is just now noticing ravens new body. “Holy shit raven! you look hot!” as Becky realizes what she just said and blushes turning her gaze away from Raven. “ i know right.” Raven says with a matter of fact attitude. Getting into the car Raven shakes her ass making sure we both get a good view.Becky POV:why did I just say that and since when am i attracted to girls let alone my best friend? Becky thinks while looking at Raven and then at the floor in fear that Raven would know what she is thinking. Raven turns to her and gives her a full fanged smile knowing it turns her on. oh god she knows!Raven POV:Damn I'm mean! I shouldn't keep teasing Becky she already looks so red from embarrassment like a tomato. I glance back and give her an apologetic smile and tell her we are going to Hot Goths in hipsterville. “ that sounds like fun, are you sure they will have your sizes?” Becky ask still keeping her eyes on the floor. “ If they don't we can have them custom made so I can get my clothes and she doesn't have to walk around naked.” Alexander says with a sexy smile. I give him a wink “ hey now I like your clothes they smell all yummy.” The car ride is silent except the awkward shifting of alexander trying to not think about what Raven will want to wear.Becky POV: we get to Hot Goths and Raven’s eyes light up as we go inside and she sees all the clothes on display. She heads over to the clerk whose tag read Jane and asks “ do you guys do measurements? Because it seems I have had a bit of a growth spurt!” Giving the woman a smile that could charm anyone even if they don't swing that way. “ yes we do, i just need to get the measuring tape in the back, I'll meet you in dressing room”. Raven and Jane were in the dressing room for 2 minutes and we heard Jane yell “holy shit!” They both come out and jane points Raven to the plus size rack. Jane turns to Alexander and gives him a seductive wink and points to Raven. Alexander POV: Becky and i watch Raven pick outfit after outfit and eventually we head over to the dressing room. She comes out in a black lace bra and red lace panties and both of our jaws drop. She turns around a few times to give us a full view with a huge smile on her face. Damn I didn't know she would be this breathtakingly hot, i can smell her arousal as well as Becky's. I just hope she doesn't turn into a sex addict because the vibes i have been getting from her all day have been very naughty. she goes back into the dressing room and comes back out in a black bite me tank top with a fanged smile and blood on it, with a black and green plaid skirt with fishnets and heeled combat boots. The tank top is a size too small really showing off her cleavage. The smile on her face says she doesn't care. “Becky could you go get me a new bra this one is a little too small? She says as she pulls off her shirt to show us that it is indeed too small. “What size should I get you”? Becky says with a quiver in her voice, as she gets up not taking her eyes off of ravens chest. “36DDD”. Raven says very proud of herself. DAMN! we both think to ourselves. Becky comes back with a see through purple lace push up bra. “ is this what you had in mind Raven?” raven nods her head yes and if she hadn't I would have screamed YES for her. “Becky could you help me get out of this bra the hooks seem to be stuck?” Becky bites her lip and says “ yes I can do that.” I can feel myself almost visibly sulking that Becky gets to touch any of Raven before i do Becky POV:Raven turns around as I enter the dressing room, the door swinging closed behind me. “ sorry about trying to bite you earlier Becks.” “ its ok Raven I was warned” i get the bra undone and Raven turns around and pushes me up against the wall and whispers in my ear “ you just smell so good!” I tired to move but was pinned against the wall by Raven’s now massive tits. Raven lightly presses her fangs onto my neck tracing from collarbone up to my ear. I'm Unable to hold back a soft moan. It's a good thing i decided to wear pants today because there would likely be a puddle on the floor if i had worn a skirt with how damp my panties feel.Ravens POV: I know alexander can hear everything going on in the dressing room and wonders if he likes it. it doesn't take me long to figure out because I'm able to hear him shift in his chair with a moan. Becky shudders and pushes her neck into Ravens fangs. I backs away and kisses Becky on the cheek. “ thanks for the help but if you stay in here much longer i won't be able to control myself and i don't want to hurt you.” Alexander POV: Becky comes out of the dressing room with a haze in her eyes and sits down. I can smell how aroused she is. Ok Raven most definitely is a sex addict.Ravens POV:As Becky leaves the dressing room i take a look at myself in the mirror and wonder what the hell just happened and why i acted that way. I feel bad for what i did to Becky but it felt good, the power I felt was amazing not to mention the lust. I get dressed in the outfit i came in with and come out to see Alexander looking concerned and becky looking flustered. I look at the floor and wonder what they think of my behavior.Alexanders POV: Raven comes out of the dressing room looking upset. She gives a very bewildered Becky an apologetic smile and looks at me with worry in her eyes. “ I think it would best if Raven looked into buying clothes online”. Becky nodded in relief. Raven half smiled and went to the register to buy her clothes. Jane has headphones in and is checking items off a list. No wonder we didn't get kicked out. I handed her a black visa saying “ My mother insisted that i use her card for your first out fit after your change”. Raven looked shocked but grateful “ tell her i said thank you. wait how do you say thank you in Romanian”? Chuckling i said “ vă mulţumesc”! “I’ll try to pronounce that when i talk to her.” we pay and get into the car. On the ride home everyone is silent. I look to Becky in the back and ask if she wants to be dropped off at home and she happily says yes. I drop her off and she gives Raven a quick hug. When we get back to the mansion Raven has Jameson make her a smoothie and she pulls me towards our room. “ we need to talk about what happened. I don't know what came over me, it felt right but very wrong at the same time. It was like i was still me but a more powerful version”. She fell onto the bed and buried her face in a pillow. “Is this some sort of side effect? Were you ever like this”?
I sighed and pulled her into me and cuddled her “ this is something you have to learn to control. I was born a vampire so i never had this happen”. She sighs and Jameson knocks on the door “ Miss Ravens smoothie is ready, i also made one for you Master Alexander.” “ you may enter Jameson”. He enters looking worried as he sees Raven upset and sits on the bed. “ if i may ask Miss Raven, what has you troubled?” She gets up and hugs him which takes him by surprise. He return the embrace and she tells him through tears that she got hungry and almost bit Becky a couple of times. He looks at her wiping her tears away and simply says “ accident happen and the point is that you didn't.” “Alexander had to stop me the first time.” “ the point is that you stopped yourself even if it was after the second time. You had enough restraint to stop, no one expects you to be able to have full control all the time. You should have seen Master Alexander when he hit puberty he was…” “ Jameson i don’t think it's the best time to bring that up!” “ if Jameson has dirt i want to hear it”. Jameson raises an eyebrow at her and Alexander gives him an annoyed look. “I think i still have some cleaning to do so i'll leave you two to talk”. He leaves and Raven looks more optimistic. “ i feel so bad about what i did to Becky.” I wanted to say to her i didn't think Becky minded that much from the noises coming from her but i decided not to. “ why do i feel hot”? “ when the sun is about to come up we get hot like the sun is burning us. When we get into our coffins we feel cool , like the moon is cooling our skin.” “ we should get some sleep then”. I lift her bridal style and walk her to the attic door. “i believe we should. I do have surprise for you.” “ what is it”. She looks at me with excitement. We get to the door and i open it to reveal a black coffin and engraved in the top is The Sterling's in silver. She jumps down and opens it to reveal a purple velvet lining with speakers on each side and a screen on the top. “ this is amazing”. She says as tears well in her eyes. “ i know.” i say with a too full of myself smile. She pokes my ribs and smiles. She yawns and gets into the coffin patting the material by her side. “ready for bed darling?” “ yes i am my beautiful bride”. I close the coffin and snuggle her against me. Hopefully tomorrow we can get her huger a little more under control.Raven POV:I stare at Alexanders face and think of how lucky i am to have found my soulmate. I think of Becky and how she must be feeling about earlier. As i drift off to sleep i think of how i hope within the next few days i can get myself under control. Becky POV:Becky lays in bed and stares up at her ceiling and thinks this has been one weird night. She isn't scared of Raven but she will definitely be more cautious around her. She traces from her collar bone to her neck and thinks about raven biting her and it sends a shiver down her spine. She knew Raven was going to change and she's glad she is happy, but she wishes she wasn't so unpredictable now. What if she becomes more of her new self and the old Raven is lost? She doesn't want to lose her best friend. The best thing is for her to try to talk to Raven about what happened tomorrow. Raven is a strong person and she can get through anything, Becky thinks out loud. She turns over hugging her pillow and as she drifts off to sleep she tries not to think of how bad she wanted raven to actually bite her.
----- CHAPTER BREAK -----
Raven POV:i woke up in Alexander’s arms and smiled because for the first time i felt like we truly belonged together in one world. I turned over to look at my pale prince as he opened those heart melting chocolate eyes and smiled. “Well good morning beautiful.” I pressed my body into his while wrapping my leg around his body and said “morning sexy.” He took my chin in his hand and smiled seductively “you have never woken up with that greeting.” He said as he grinded into me.” i push the coffin lid open and pull myself on top of him “well maybe i'm just happy.“ “Really you seem to be very happy right now” Alexander says as he pinches my already erect nipples. I lean down and whisper in his ear “yes i am but do you know what would make me even happier?” I bite his ear and lift myself up so i can take off my booty shorts so he can see my very wet pussy. “if you would pound my pussy like the dirty little slut i am.” He nods yes “but i think this would work better if we were on the bed!” He picks me up and runs to the bed. I push him on the bed and i slowly take off his boxer shorts and i am in shock of how big his cock is. “holy shit!” I take his massive cock in my mouth and slowly make my way all the way down. i hear him let him out a moan and i start to bob my head faster while looking at him. He has the hottest reactions and facial expressions. He stops me and grabs a rope to tie my hands together and places me on the floor in front of him and slams his cock in my mouth. As he continues to fuck my face he tells me to look at him. I look up and his eyes are as red as mine are which makes my already wet pussy wetter. “Raven i'm so close”. He looks down at me for permission to cum in my mouth and i reply by moving into him so his cock is down my throat. He yells “fuck Raven!” As his dick twitches and he shoots warm cum down my greedy throat. He pulls out and looks at me and tells me to get up on the bed because it's his turn. He unties my hands and say he will be back. He comes back with a big bag and gives me a wicked. “is my Raven a kinky little slut?” I nod yes as his words make me cum. “i have some things in this bag i think you will like. Now come here and make sure to tell me if there is anything your not comfortable with.” He pulls ties from each end of the bed and ties my legs at the end of the bed so im spread eagle and ties my wrist to both sides of the bed above my head. He gets up and stares at my half naked body. “Don't worry we will buy you a new shirt”. As he rips my tank top off my body. He kisses me and plants kisses from my mouth down my body stopping at my huge breasts and sucks on my left nipple while pinching the right. “Oh fuck Alexander!” He chuckles “not yet.” He kisses lower and lower till he is right in front of my pussy “well someone is very wet.” I look down at him embarrassed. His tongue slips between my folds and i let out a moan. His tongue is exploring the inside of my pussy and his finger is rubbing my clit. I start to squirm because his tongue feels so good. He slowly runs his tongue from my pussy to my clit slowly which makes me squirm and moan louder. and then puts a finger in me and sucks my clit. I don't care how loud im being because it feels too good. I can feel my orgasm rising and start to ride his fingers. my orgasm comes crashing down and i see stars. He licks all of my cum up and goes into the bag and pulls out a dildo. “i want you to get used to one of these before i fuck you.” He unties me and puts the dildo on the bed and instructs me to ride it. I lower myself on it with ease and start to ride. He looks at me confused. Through my moans i say “i may have bought one of these before and used it .. alot”. He pulls me off of it and pulls me onto him “then you should have no problem with my cock.” I lower myself with more of a hesitation because he is much bigger. The bag is on the bed and he pulls out nipple clamps and places then on first my left nipple and then my right. “this should make it more interesting.” I lower myself so he is completely in me and as i start to move he pulls on the clamps. “oh my fucking goth.” I feels his cock stretch my pussy as i start to move. He rubs my clit as i ride his massive cock. “Oh my goth your cock feels so good stretching my tight pussy.” As i ride him i squirt all over him. He picks me up and ties my hands behind my back and puts a gag in my mouth. puts my ass up and face into the pillow and fucks me from behind. His cock reaches my g spot and i start to moan like crazy into the gag. He smacks my ass hard and fucks me with all of his vampire strength and speed. He flips us over one more time so he is on top of me and my legs are on his shoulders. I can feel he is close and i feel like i will cum any minute. He bites into my neck and we both cum. We both scream each others names as he collapses onto me. He unties my hands, takes the clamps off and gag out and cuddles next to me. “Damn that was hot and intense!”Alexander’s POV:I kiss Raven and get up to make us some smoothies but she pulls me onto the bed for one last slow kiss. “I'm guessing you enjoyed yourself?” i point to the sheets that are now soaked. “Yes i did very much.” “Good then i'm going to go make us some smoothies. I'm just glad Jameson was gone for the night.” I quickly make us smoothies and head back upstairs. I hear the shower going and Raven pops her head out of the bathroom asking me if i want to join her. I set down the smoothies and get into the steaming hot shower. I start to wash her back and she gives me a questioning look. “I like to pamper my girl.” she turns around and giggles pressing her back against the shower wall. Lifting her leg onto me shes says “im dirty here too.” i whisper “i know.” i wash her leg and lower it to the floor to wash her other leg. I crouch down and wash from her foot to her thigh. I stop to give her a pussy a lick before i wash up the rest of her body. She squirms as soon as my tongue touches her.”still sensitive?” “you feel so good. Well since im dirty and you are clearly hard again what do you say we see how steamy this bathroom can get?” i pick her up and slam my hard cock into her. “Oh my goth!” she screams. “oops i'm sorry should i have warned you?” i smile and she looked at me with eyes blazing red. “no just don't stop.” as i fuck her she has her fingernails digging into the wall and she pulls out a chunk of the wall. “We don't want to destroy the shower Raven.” “sorry you just really know what your doing.” i am fucking her so hard her tits are hitting me in the face. she starts to grind into me and i know she is close. i slam into her one more time and she screams and squirts on my cock. I lower her so she is standing. “now we need to wash up. I think it would be best if you took a shower and then i did.” She gives me a pouty face and says “ok fine then.” i exit the shower and drink some of my smoothie waiting for her to come out. I hear her from the shower say “im out and its ok i have a towel on.” as i get into the shower she exits and she just happens to drop her towel and throw it at me. i let the hot water roll on my back and think what a tease. I get out and put on tripp pants and a Korn t shirt and notice she's watching Twilight. “i thought i said that this wasn't allowed in our house!” she looks at me “i thought we could use a laugh.” i grab our smoothies and we watch it. She gets up and says “this is the skin of a killer bella!” and dumps glitter on herself which makes us fall on the ground and laugh hysterically. We finished watching the movie. “i have a surprise for you i just need time to set it up while i do that it might be best if you looked online for clothes, since we have destroyed some of the few you have.” “ok.” she kisses me and turns on her laptop. I head downstairs and wonder what she will buy.Raven POV:As i look online for clothes i try to figure out what the surprise is. Should i go see what he's doing? No he will hear me and might not show me the surprise. I'm just happy Hot Goths has an online store. I think back to the day at the store and hope Becky is ok. I email her just to make sure she is ok.Becky POV:I'm just about to fall asleep when i hear the familiar ping of an email. I get up and wonder if it's from Matt because he hasn't emailed me at all since he has been at soccer camp. It says its from Raven and my heart beats fast. What if she tells me she can't be my friend anymore because she doesn't want to hurt me? I check it and let out a sigh of relief. She wants to know how i'm doing. She says that she never meant to hurt me and hopes i forgive her. I email her back and say of course i forgive her because i know she hasn't had much practice being around humans and i know she didn't mean to hurt me. I'm still her best friend and always will be. I tell her i'm doing good i just helped mom and dad on the farm. She emailed me back a second later and told me she is glad i’m still her friend and that she hopes we can hang out tomorrow. I tell her i was going to bed but i loved her and i would see her tomorrow. She messages back goodnight and i sign off. I get into bed happy that she still wants to be my friend and feel foolish that i thought she would become a different person. Falling asleep i think of how i will give her the biggest bear hug ever tomorrow.Alexander POV:With everything in place i call Raven and tell her to come into the living room and hope she likes it. Raven POV:As i make my way down the stairs to the living room i hear the music and realize it's HIM. the song “killing loneliness” is playing. I enter the living room to see alexander in a tux but not just any tux it the same one he wore to the snow ball! He decorated the living room exactly like the snow ball! I'm in tears as i run and hug him.” this looks amazing!” “i thought since we didn't exactly have the best time at the snowball i would bring the snowball to you." Raven Sterling would you do me the honor of dancing with me?” “of course i would!” i said through tears of happiness. After we had danced for an hour he told me he would be right back and returned with a black spider web crown and put it on my head saying “who needs a snow queen when i have my own queen of darkness.” i hugged him and we danced all night. The sun was about to come up so we made our way upstairs to our cozy coffin. Before we fell asleep he told me tomorrow we would have to work on my control around humans and my first thought went to Becky. I snuggled into Alexander and fell asleep happy and hoping that my training would work so i could be around becky soon.
----- CHAPTER BREAK -----
TrainingAlexander POV:While Raven slept i called my parents. I figured they should train Raven since they are the experts. My mother answered the phone “Alexander i was hoping you would call!” “mother how did you know it was me?” “Darling a mother always knows.” “ok so i was wondering-” “if your father and i would come home and teach Raven how to control her cravings?” “yes but mother how did you know i was calling you for that?” “A mother always knows sweetie.” she says with a chuckle. “We can be home in two hours and we are bringing your sister, the paperwork has been signed so she will be able to live with you from now on.” “ok mother see you soon.” I hang up and go back to our coffin to snuggle up to Raven. I hope she will be able to handle this. Raven POV:I woke up and rolled over to give Alexander a kiss and the first thing i saw was a fanged mouth with braces. “i hope you weren't planning on kissing me, i'm already spoken for.” Stormy says with a grin. She gives me a bear hug “i missed you so much!” still in shock i ask “how did you get here Stormy?” “i live her now silly and Alexander called mother and father to help you with your craving.” i get out of the coffin and head downstairs with stormy following. Alexander is waiting at the bottom of the stairs. Before i could ask him anything he looks at Stormy “mother and father want us out of the house while they are helping Raven. We can go get you new school supplies.” “i thought Jameson was going to homeschool me?” “he is but you still need school supplies.” they headed out the door and as soon as they were gone i heard Alexander's mother Cassandra call me into the living room. “Raven could you come into the living room please?” what i saw had me in shock, they had a human sitting in front of them and Alexander's father Constantine had a knife in his hand. Before i could say anything Constantine answered “Raven this young man is a donor and in our society some vampires prefer to feed off of humans, he is here to train you so your blood lust doesn't get out of control, he has already been told what to expect and i promised him i wouldn't let you hurt him.” “so why do you have a knife?” “i need to make a small cut on him so you will feel your blood lust come out, its a form of teasing you with blood until your able to stay in a room while a human is bleeding and not feel the need to attack.” “ok so are you going to give me warning?” “no.” he says as he makes a small cut on the humans shoulder. before i can even think i'm running towards him fangs out and eyes red as blood. I feel an arm knock me back and see Cassandra in front of me with an apologetic look. It's not long till i'm back on my feet. I swing at her so i could get to his blood, anything to get to his blood. I am pushed back again. Ok this time i’m angry. “All i want is to drain him dry, is that so bad?” I step back and realize what i just said. my eyes turn back to normal and i look up horrified “im so sorry.” i say as i look at the unfazed human still sitting in the chair. “its ok i know what to expect and i know you wont hurt me.” “how do you know i wont.” i ask looking at the floor feeling sad. Constantine puts a hand on my shoulder and says “because Raven he is still bleeding and you came to your sense by hearing what your blood lust makes you say. You stopped because you felt guilty and that takes a lot. It shows you are still the same old Raven.” I felt better but Cassandra made another cut and the blood lust came back. It was stronger this time and after many hours of doing this most of the living room furniture would need to be replaced. Cassandra helped me up “that is enough for today Raven i am very impressed.” she said giving me a hug. Constantine gave a little bit of his blood to the human and his cuts healed. “i didn't know we could do that.” “we can but it takes practice, they only need a little bit to heal.” Constantine got up and went to the kitchen “how about some smoothies?” Cassandra followed him “that sounds wonderful.” “i'm sorry about all this.” raven says to the human still sitting in the chair as calm as ever. “i know what i signed up for and i want to help. Besides this isn't as bad as most of the other times i've done this.” “you have done this before?” i look at him dumbfounded. “but why would you put yourself in danger?” “i see it as helping people.” i sit down on the couch next to him “i never asked your name i’m sorry.” “don't worry about it, my names Adam.” he put out his hand so i could shake it “nice to meet you Raven.” Cassandra and Constantine came back into the living room with 4 smoothies. “Raven you are definitely going to need two.” i gratefully take them both and gulp the first one down. Adam gets up “if that is all you will be needing me for i should get home, my wife is making mac n cheese for dinner!” he said with an excited tone. Wow the only person i thought who could get that excited about mac n cheese was Becky! “I will see all of you tomorrow.” “what does he mean by he will see us tomorrow?” “oh sweet Raven you thought this was going to be a one day thing? No we will need to work on this for while.” “oh boy.” i say falling onto the couch. “its ok you will make it.” Cassandra comes over and rubs my back. Alexander’s POV:While getting Stormys school supplies all i could think about was how well Raven was doing and if she was having any difficulty. While we were looking at notebooks i turned and noticed Stormy was gone. As i didn't see a kidnappers note anyplace it would seem she is off and running getting up to no good. Throwing the notebooks into the basket i take off running, looking down every aisle till i find Stormy launching herself at another customer. “BECKY!!!!! I found you!” i run over and see Stormy has Becky in a tiny death grip.” oh my god mini raven i mean Stormy. I kind of need air to breath sweetie!” “oh sorry i keep forgetting, i was just so happy to see you!” she loosens her grip and helps Becky up. “What are you doing here and how long are you visiting for?” Stormy bounces on her heels and gives her a big brace filled smile “Mother and father signed papers so i can live with Alexander and Raven and be homeschooled.” i nod to Becky and hand the basket of school supplies to Stormy and give Becky a hug whispering “Raven starts training tonight so it would not be safe if you came over. I know you are worried about her but mother and father are helping her and she is going to be able to be around you and control herself better.” Becky nods and seems sad.” we were supposed to meet later and hang out but this is more important. I just want to be around my best friend without her losing control. Tell your mom and dad i said thank you for helping her.” She leaves looking defeated but hopeful. i guess she was anxious to see how Raven was doing as well. When we pulled up to the house i noticed it was quiet and didn't know if that was a good thing. We entered the house and i noticed how much damage was done to the living room. The walls would have to be repaired and we would have to get new furniture. It looked like a tornado went through it ,or a very hungry/ angry vampire. “looks like Raven had some trouble.” Stormy says with a grin. I found Raven, mother and father sitting in the kitchen talking and laughing. “so i see there was some damage. Raven are you ok?” “yes i am.” she says blushing. “Raven did very well, we are very proud of her. She was able to stop in the middle of her blood lust because she realized how powerful it can be and she didn't like it. She also was talking to Adam after we had healed him and she was fine.” “wait you left her alone with him?” alexander said with a bewildered expression on his face. “yes we trust her not to eat him.” “like she tried not to eat Becky?” he says sarcastically. Cassandra turns to Raven shocked “Raven did you try to eat your best friend?” i look at her apologetically “kinda? I want to bite her and other things.” Cassandra nods like she understands. “well you didn't bite her so that's the most important thing.” i give her a confused look. “jagger says he needs my help at the club so i'm going to head out.” i hug Raven tightly before i leave, i do feel better knowing Raven has a better handle on things.Raven POV:After alexander is gone and Stormy has gone upstairs Cassandra turns to me “tell us everything that happened.” i blush “do i have too?” “yes.” i explain everything that happened that day with Becky and they just look amused. “those things are to be expected by a new vampire you didn't do anything out of the ordinary. but with how you look now i wouldn't be surprised at the attention you will get from both males and females.” i spit out some of my smoothie and look at Cassandra “WHAT?” they both laugh. “you didn't think we would notice? you go from petite to curvations, a whole lot of curves of course we are going to notice.” she gives me a look like i should know this. she gets closer to me and says “so when should we be expecting grandchildren?” why did i have to be drinking my smoothie while she said that? “i choked on my smoothie, um i have no idea Alexander and i haven't discussed that yet. I'm gonna go upstairs and pretend we didn't have this conversation.” “did i say something wrong?” Cassandra looks at Constantine and he shrugs “i don't think so.” i go upstairs and collapse on the bed. Doing this everyday is going to be difficult. Months went by with constantine cutting adam and me trying to to bite him. Everyday was easier than the last and i kept thinking im doing this to be able to see Becky and my parents. It's a good thing Alexander convinced my parents that i should go to summer camp. The second month in Cassandra decides it's time for me to get some new clothes since i have barely any. “We have a family tailor in Hipsterville that will help with your clothes Raven.” i give her a worried look. “ are you sure it's safe for me to be around humans?” “oh sweet Raven do you think i would bring you around humans? He is a vampire and he does amazing work.” We hear from down the hall “ there is no way you are going shopping without me!” As we see a flurry of black running up the stairs only for it to be Stormy.i look at Cassandra “good god she has excellent hearing!” “when it comes to shopping Stormy could hear you from across town.” i grab hold of Stormy and hug her while looking to Cassandra “so this guy does custom work then won't that be on the pricier side, i only have so much in my savings.” “sweetheart don't you worry your pretty little head about that, i told Alexander to get you a new outfit but you have changed more than any of us could have thought so i may as well just get you whole new wardrobe. In fact since Stormy is coming with us we will have to get you both some matching outfits.” i try to say that's too much but it seems i don't get to have a say in it. The third month of doing training. i'm in my room resting and I hear a knock at the door and i see the last person i would ever want to see right now. The bubblegum haired monster. “what do you want Luna?” “i came by to see what you were up too. DAMN you got hot! And Alexanders parent told me what you have been up too.” “so you came to make fun of me?” her face softened and she sat on the bed next to me “no i didnt i actually came here to tell you i'm happy that you did better than i did when i was training. I ended up hurting people i loved, i almost killed my brother because he came between me and blood. I may be a horrible person most of the time but i can be good sometimes.” she gave me a smile and a wink.”i'm happy i have someone to talk to about this. I know what it feels like to be alone and it sucks. it was scary for me when i was learning to control my cravings and i wish i had someone to talk to, i thought you could use someone to talk to.” “thanks Luna i do need someone to talk to and i'm glad it’s you.” for the next hour we talked about training and her romance with Romeo. We giggled like kids and actually enjoyed each other's company. Stormy came in and looked at us like we had five heads “i heard giggling and you too were the last two people i pictured, wait are you actually getting along?” “yes stormy we are. now come sit and hang out with us.” she bounces over and sits down with a smirk on her face. Luna gives her a puzzled look “what's so amusing Stormy?” she looks at us with a sparkle in her eye “i saw a guy in town tonight driving what looked like the van from scooby doo but black with skulls and cobwebs painted all over it!” luna straightens up “when and where did you see him. What did he look like?” Stormy leans in and says “when Billy, Henry, Valentine and i were hanging out at Hasty's an hour ago. He drove buy and something was different about him.” she says with suspicion in her voice. “Could it be Stormy's in love?” luna says teasingly. “No, im spoken for. By your brother Luna.” Luna doesn't look shocked “i know and i'm very happy for the both of you. Now tells us more about this mysterious new guy!” “ok so all i know is he has a cool van, he wears shades a lot and he has a lot of tattoos!” luna looks at me with mischief in her eyes “well we will have to meet this mystery man then.” i hear another knock at the door. Its Alexander, he look very confused and shocked “what's going on.” his eyes bore into Luna. “we are just hanging out.” i give him a smile and look that says it ok she nice now. “since when do you guys hang out?” “since i decided to tell Raven how scary it was for me when i was training and if she needed some to talk to i was here for her.” Luna sits up and says with confidence. “well ok then have fun.” Alexander goes to leave but Luna stands up “i should be going anyway it's getting late.” alexander stops her “are you the reason Jagger called me to The Crypt ?” “maybe i was, but it was only to talk to Raven alone. if you had been here you wouldn't have let me near her.” “she has a point.” i tell him. We walked downstairs and just before she opened the door i gave her a hug “thank you Luna.” she seemed shocked but hugged me back. “your welcome Raven.” an hour after Luna had left i get a text message from scarlett and onyx that reads “ WHY WEREN'T WE TOLD ABOUT THE HOT NEW GUY IN TOWN? AND WHEN DID YOU GET SO HOT? WHY DIDN'T YOU TELL US YOU GOT HOTTER, AREN'T WE FRIENDS? FRIENDS WOULD TELL THEIR OTHER FRIENDS THEY GOT HOTTER! AND ABOUT NEW HOT GUYS WITH COOL VANS” I replied back “Stormy was the one who told me, i just found out! I've been kinda busy with the whole training thing, so i don't kill Becky or any other humans that you know people would miss! But it's ok if i kill Trevor right Scarlet!” they reply “ok we are sorry but the bubblegum bitch was the one who told us. Where you seriously hanging out with her?”Sighing i wrote “she came over to talk to me about her own experience with training, she was genuinely sweet and caring. It didn't seem like an act this time.” they wrote back “well ok but we better see you soon! We love you Raven!!” my last text message was a fanged smiley face and i wrote” i love you guys too and i'll see you soon! And Scarlet you never answer me about if i could kill him or not?’Alexanders POV:mother, father and Stormy had all gone to bed but Raven and i stayed up for a bit talking about her day snuggled in our coffin. i cupped her chin in my hands “i'm so proud of you for keeping your hunger in control.” he says and kisses me. “And i'm shocked you didn't kill Luna.” he chuckles and gives me another kiss. “i wanted to hear what she had to say and i'm glad i gave her a chance.” Raven said proudly. Raven POV: we cuddled and kissed for a while then as i could feel sleep taking over i whispered “thank you for giving me an eternity with you.” alexander whispered back “i did it because we were simply meant to be.” i fell asleep with the thought that we were going to make it through this.
----- CHAPTER BREAK -----
Congratulations!
Raven POV:Constantine had just cut Adams arm for the hundredth time and i was ready this time. I smelt his blood and could feel my fangs extending. My eyes were blazing red and i knew i had to gain full control, so i closed my eyes and took a deep breath, thinking about if i did lose control and how it would effect my loved ones. I opened my eyes and noticed my fangs had retracted and i felt fully in control. I ran and hugged Adam thanking him for helping me. Constantine and Cassandra looked at me with pride. “Well done Raven!” Cassandra said as her and Constantine gave me a big hug. “we knew you could do it!” adam got up to leave and gave me one quick hug. “thanks for not eating me.” he said as was walking out the front door. Constantine looked happy “well Raven now that you have learned to control yourself i feel it is my duty to show you what you have been missing.” he leads me to a room down near the basement. The door is right before the basement door. It had always been locked. “now Raven behind this door is our ballroom because you were human you were not allowed in this room, but i think you will like what is in here very much.” he blindfolds me and opens the door. As he closes the door he undoes the blindfold. All my friends are in the room! Alexander, Constantine,Cassandra and Stormy yell “Congratulations!” While Sebastian, Scarlett ,Onyx and Jagger stare. “How did you get hotter?” Scarlett finally says.” i told you she did.” Luna says with a smirk on her face. Scarlett and Onyx give her a death glare. “Yes because you barged into her home!” they both yelled at her. She crossed her arms and let out a huff. “guys can we please not fight.” i give them a smile. “ok fine.” they all say in unison. Scarlett picks up a black cake from the table and gives it to me, it reads “congratulations on not eating anyone!” i look at all of them “oh my goth this is great, thank you guys!” Cassandra looks at my confused face. “dont worry its a blood cake so it can be eaten!” Jameson cuts the cake and we all chat for a bit. Alexander pulls me aside and kisses me with an intense passion. “How would you like to go to the Crypt tonight?” “oh my goth yes!” i say jumping in his arms. Scarlett and Onyx come over to us “we need to pick you out an outfit and do your hair and makeup!” we all giggle in excitement. “what about your parents Alexander?” Cassandra and Constantine comes over “Constantine and i thought you would want a night with your friends, you have been stuck with us for 3 months.” “ok and thank you, for everything!” i hug them both and i’m about to head upstairs with Scarlett and Onyx when i notice Luna looking sad. “Luna i will need help with my makeup and you always have dramatic, amazing makeup, i could use your help.” she beams and follows me. Scarlett and Onyx make a face but go back to picking out my outfit. We finally all agreed on a blood red and black corset, black fitted leather knee length skirt with a slit up the side, fishnets and black combat boots. My hair is curled and my makeup is a mix of black and red eyeshadow to match my outfit and black lipstick. Scarlett is in a black ripped sweater, black skirt with chains and boots. Onyx is wearing a black fishnet shirt and red buckled skirt and black boots. Luna is wearing a pink sailor moon crop top with a black ripped skirt and pink boots. As we head down the stairs i see alexander in black skinny jeans and a black chained vest and combat boots . He looked up at me and smiled “you look amazing. Are you ready to go.” “yes love i am.” he takes my hand as we all head to the car. Alexanders POV:
As Raven was coming down the stairs i had to shift a litte to avoid her seeing what she was doing to me in that outfit. We got in the car and all i could think about was taking her clothes off. I think i might be getting as bad as Raven! As i drive she holds my hand. We get to the entrance and she looks at me with excitement in her eyes. I take her chin in my hand and say “now Raven a lot of people will be looking at you tonight and i want you to remember that you are mine!” i growl and my eyes turn red. She looks at me eye’s blazing red and gets on my lap giving me a slow deep kiss while digging her nails into my back “i know i do.” she gets out of the car and heads inside while shaking her ass. Damn she is going to drive me crazy. The girls say they need some time to fix there makeup when we enter the club. so Sebastian, Jagger and i head inside to get a drink. The girls finally get into the club and “before i'm dead” by The kidney thieves starts to play. All heads turn to watch as Raven and the others enter. She noticed people staring and started to sway her hips as she walked. As Luna made her way over to Romeo the girls stopped in the middle of the dance floor and started to dance. Raven never took her eyes off me which was extremely hot. Scarlett and Onyx seemed to be dancing very close to Raven. I wasn't sure if they were doing it because she told them to tease me or if they wanted to. They both seemed very interested in her tonight, more so than usual. It's was hot but at the same time worrying. The song ended and they all came to get a drink. Raven sat next to me and gave Romeo a fanged smile. “blood light please!” she looked at me. “I'm trying to watch my figure. I think my ass looks to big in my skirt don't you Alexander?” She got up and wiggled her ass in my face so I could see she was wearing a black lace thong under her fishnets. “so Alexander what do you think hmm?” “I feel my fangs extending, I look at her with blood red eyes “your ass looks great.” and squeeze her ass. She jumps and gives me a sexy smile. I notice Scarlett and Onyx are not just looking but staring at Ravens ass. Sebastian gives me a wicked grin ”looks like Scarlett and Onyx are having fun with Raven!” “they are just being friendly.” i say with no confidence “no dude, their not, you better watch it or they might try to steal her.” he says with concern in his voice. If Scarlett and Onyx did anything with Raven my only though was they better let me watch. Jagger got up from his seat at the bar and went on stage “i'm sorry guys and ghouls but the Crypt will be closing, anything that is left here will be thrown out but only if i don't want to keep it.” we knew that when Jagger said the Crypt was closing he only meant for the humans. So we all stayed where we were. Raven POV:
I know i shouldn't have teased Alexander like that but when an opportunity presents itself how could i not? I have noticed Scarlett and Onyx have been touching me any chance they can get and it's kinda hot. I wonder if Alexander has noticed or if he thinks they are just being friendly. Alexander pulled me to the dance floor and we danced to “cold” by static X. i was surprised because i didn't know you could dance to a song like that. Alexander pulled me into him and started to grind on me. “Well this is different!” “well as i watching you dance with Scarlett and Onyx i saw that they were becoming quiet possessive of you. I know they are watching you so i wanted to show them that you are mine!” Alexander's eyes shining blood red. He sunk his fangs into my neck! It's a good thing there were no humans around! He drank for a minute and let go. I look at the bar and Scarlett and Onyx were shocked. I gave them a wink and bite Alexander. “Fuck raven!” “you bit me so i bit you back! It’s only fair” Jagger yells from the bar “don't get any blood on my floor that's what the back rooms are for!” he goes back to his hideout and Scarlett and Onyx both look hungry. “I think we should leave early.” i give Alexander a kiss and drag him to the door. “I have a surprise and i think you will like it.” i yell to Sebastian “were gonna head home see you guys tomorrow!” we race home and run up to our room. There is a note on the door. It reads “dearest Raven we thought you and Alexander would like some alone time and decided to stay at a friends house, Stormy is staying with us and Jameson is at Ruby's for the night. Have a good night!” Stormy had crudely drawn a smiley face with fangs on it. “well i guess we are all alone for the night. I opened the door and pushed him onto the bed and undressed him with my teeth “stay their for a minute.”Alexanders POV:
i had no idea what Raven was up to as she ran into the bathroom but i knew i was going to like it. “ok Alexander i’m ready!” i didn't see her in the bathroom but heard her tell me to get in the tub which was filled with black rose petals. I sat down closing my eyes and soaked in the hot water. As i was enjoying the hot water i felt her hands trailing up my body as she was coming up from the water, Raven was wearing an exact replica of Akasha’s outfit from Queen of the Damned. “oh my god Raven, you look so hot!” she puts a finger to my mouth to shush me and pulls me into a kiss and bites my lower lip. “Fuck!” she licks up the blood that is trailing down my chest and starts to kiss her way down. She bites my nipple and i let out a moan giving me a smirk, she says “Oops.” she kisses down further till she has latched her mouth onto my dick which causes me to moan and move my hips. It’s a good thing she doesn't need to breath. She stops sucking and wraps her tits around my extremely hard cock. “fuck your tits feels so good!” she continues this till i'm about to cum and stops, giving me an evil glare. She kisses me and gets up to get a pair of handcuffs. She puts them on me and tells me not to move. She slowly lowers herself onto my dick and i can feel her pussy being stretched. She lets out a loud moan when my dick is fully inside of her. She starts to move and i want to feel her enormous tits that are bouncing in my face. I lean forward and bite her nipple which makes her jump and hiss. “i told you not to move!” “Raven i can break out of these anytime i want and remind you who you belong to, but you want to be dominant now so i'm going to let you.” as i say this she squirts on my dick. “That's right you know who you belong too!” she grabs my neck and bites me “not tonight!” she gets up and pulls me to our bed and throws me onto it. She slams her pussy onto my dick and starts to ride me. She is just slamming onto me and squirting so much that the bed is soaked. She growls into my ear “Mine!” i break the handcuffs and flip us over and bite her “no your mine!” i growl in her ear and pound her pussy. “i let you have your fun but it's time for you to be the dirty little slut you are and cum like a bitch in heat for me!” she is moaning and squirting like crazy. I pull out of her and shove my tongue in her pussy. “oh god!” she looks at me and moans. “sorry you taste so good i couldn't help myself.” i suck on her clit and she arches her back and whines. “Alexander suck on my clit and finger me!” i stop and look at her which causes her to whine in protest “you need to ask properly!” i growl. “Alexander please suck on my clit and finger your little cum sluts pussy!” “good girl.” i do as she asks and she squirms more and more which means she is going to cum. I stop what i'm doing and tease her pussy with my dick. She whines and tries to push my dick into her. I grab her neck and say “you have to ask for what you want.” “please Alexander fuck me, fuck your cum dumpster!” i slam into her. We are both close so i blow my load into her and she screams my name. “Alexander!!!” i collapse on top of her. We stay like that for 5 minutes, i then carry her to our coffin and before she falls asleep i say “i signed you up for night school tomorrow good night!”
----- CHAPTER BREAK -----
Changes Alexander POV:I woke up and decided to make Raven a smoothie before she had to go to school. I slowly walked towards the coffin and kissed her on the cheek “Raven it's time to wake up, you have school.” She pushed my face away and grumbled “no! I didn't like school when i was alive what makes you think i will like it now!” she rolled over still half asleep and pushed my face away from her’s. “sweetie you need to get up and go to school.” “you can't make me!” she got up and shut the coffin lid. Is this what she was like when her parents got her up for school? Now i know how they feel. I opened it “I will call your parents and get them to come over here and get you up!” she looked at me glaring “You wouldn't!” “Your right I wouldn't because I know what will work better than that. Stormy!” Stormy comes bouncing in and goes to jump on Raven. “Oh shit!” she says and catches her in mid air “listen here little me, no the hell you don't! I'm up, I'm up!” she gets up and goes to get dressed. Stormy looks at me all happy “she called me a little her! Becky called me that too, you were right that did work.” she smiles and heads downstairs. Raven POV:Damn it! Alexander knows me to well. My parents couldn't have ever gotten me out of bed that fast, but they didn't have a Stormy to threaten me with. I picked out a plaid green and black jumper with a Hogwarts school shirt and a Slytherin cardigan along with my black combat boots and fishnets. My makeup was black and green eyeshadow to match my outfit with dark green lipstick. Yes I'm a harry potter nerd! Alexander I standing outside the bathroom with a smoothie. “why thank you sexy!” his eyes looked like they were going to pop out of his head “Damn Raven you make a sexy Slytherin!” “I know!” when we get downstairs, Alexander hands me a heart shaped backpack with bat wings. “oh my goth this is perfect!” he nods and says “and inside is a notebook, binder, a pen and a pencil.” we headed out the door and Stormy gives me a big hug “ good luck and don't eat anyone, and remember your stronger than you look!” I give her a head pat and get into the car hoping I wouldn't have any cravings. I'm a bundle of nerves the whole way to the school. We pull up to the school and I don't believe it! Becky, Sebastian, Scarlett and Onyx are all waiting for me with backpacks. “oh my goth what are you guys doing here!” I give Becky the biggest hug and hear her heart beating faster and realize she cant breath. “Oh sorry Becky I'm just so happy to see you!” she regains her breath “its ok I'm used to it by now, Stormy did the same thing to me in the store last week.” “why are you guys here? Not that I don't love you all being here.” Scarlett hugged me and said “we wanted to see what real school was like.” Becky gave me a smile “and I wanted to take some extra classes for my college applications.” “I'm so happy you guys are here i was so worried about going back to school and being around humans again! Now I feel better.” the bell rang and we headed inside the classroom. As we were walking down the hall i noticed two of the Prada bees walking down the hall with their jughead jock boyfriends. “well if it isn't the freak, and her circus. We know you only got plastic surgery to try to fit in, but its not working.” they laughed and i could feel my fangs slide out, if I wanted to I could flash my fangs and throw them against the wall. But I didn't want detention on my first night and Alexander would be mad. So I bit my tongue ( figuratively) and walked to class with my friends. Before we went into the classroom Scarlett pulled me aside “I would have totally bitch slapped them both, I'm proud of you for keeping your cool.” she said as she squeezed my ass and winked. Well that was different! “I thought about it but unlike you I don't have full control over my strength and may have slapped them threw the lockers.” I entered the classroom and noticed all eyes on me. I felt powerful as all eyes were on me so I walked swaying my hips. Most of my friends were in the back so i went to sit with them. Thank god Becky saved me a seat by her I don't think I could sit by Scarlett without her trying something. I sat down and Becky looked at me with a shocked expression. I shrugged “sorry?” unfortunately we had math first, which i hate with a passion. The next class was English which was my favorite, i looked over at my friends. Scarlett, Onyx and Sebastian were at the edge of their seats with excitement. They were soaking up every word the teacher was saying while Becky was furiously taking notes. I was taking notes and i smelt something delicious. The kid two seats away from me had a nose bleed. I started to get up when Becky put a hand on my wrist to stop me. I noticed my friends were looking at me with worry. “guys its ok, trust me.” Becky let go and i got up and went over to the kid while the teachers back was turned. He looked at me with curiosity. I reached in my bag and gave him a tissue. He looked ashamed and i said “i used to get nose bleeds all the time.” he nodded “thank you.” i sat back down and continued to take notes while my friends stared at me. “what i wanted to help the poor kid before other people noticed and made fun of him.” Becky nudged me “you used to have nose bleeds?” i give her an evil look “no this is incase i want to have a snack at school and don't want to make a mess.” she looks at me in horror. I chuckle “oh my goth Becky I'm joking! Alexander gave me a thermos of smoothie and i don't want any evidence in it after I'm done incase someone takes it by accident.” she looks relieved and playfully punched my shoulder “you goof!” the rest of the class goes by rather quickly. It helps to have my friends with me. Class ends and as we are heading out the kid i gave the tissue to stops me. “I've heard all this stuff from Trevor about you Raven, a lot of nasty stuff and i judged you when you came up to me. Thank you for the tissue and now i know not to listen to Trevor.” “how do you know my name?” he smiles “ it's hard not to know who you are when your the only thing Trevor talks about.” as he leaves Scarlett has a look of sadness on her face. “ Scarlett I'm sorry.” i take her hand and squeeze it. “its ok Raven I knew about this when i first started seeing him, but i had hoped he would have changed by now, i have even had thoughts about breaking up with him. He doesn't even know I'm in town let alone taking classes here. It's just really hard when you hear it from other people.” Alexander was waiting for us along with Stormy and i ran and gave them both a big hug . Becky spoke up “Alexander you won't believe what happened!” Becky explained what happened in class and Alexander never looked more shocked and proud. “Raven your restraint has gotten so much better! I'm so proud of you so i think we all deserve a milkshake at Hasty's!” he drove to Hasty's and i felt more human than i had in awhile. Jagger and Luna were waiting for us in front of Hasty's. We put two tables together. Shirley came over with her famous beehive hair do. “Oh my god Raven you have changed! How have you been sweetie.” she gave my shoulder a squeeze and i was beaming. “I'm great Shirley! I just got out of school so i had to come here to get a milkshake.” “ok one chocolate milkshake coming up hun! And what would the rest of you like?” Alexander, Sebastian and Stormy ordered vanilla shakes and fries for the whole table, Scarlett, Becky and Luna ordered strawberry shakes and Jagger an Onyx ordered chocolate shakes. A voice comes from behind us “and i'll have a straw so i can share with Becky.” Becky jumped up “Matt what are you doing here!’ he hugged her and sat down “Alexander texted me and told me you guys would be here!” he took one look at me “jesus Raven! So this is what Becky meant by you had changed!” he gave Alexander a thumbs up and Becky playfully hit his arm. We were happily enjoying our meal when the thing that has been haunting my life came through the doors. Trevor. “so i heard monster girl is back.” “DAMN MONSTER GIRL! if i had know how hot you would have turned out i would have had Scarlett turn me when she wanted to and stolen you from Monster boy!” Alexander went to get up but Scarlett spoke up “fuck off Trevor! All you do is make fun of my friends and treat me like shit! I'm sick of it!” Onyx comforts Scarlet as Jagger says “Scarlett you shouldn’t be such a bitch Trevor was only expressing his feeling!” “yes but he knew it would offend us!” Scarlett was as red as her hair. “Don't call my friend a bitch, why are you sticking up for this douchebag Jagger?” “Onyx you need to calm down your starting to get bitchy.” Luna got up and moved next to Onyx and Scarlett putting a hand on either of their shoulders “Don't talk to my friends like that Jagger! And you should most definitely not talk to your own girlfriend that way” Onyx squeeze Luna’s hand as she gets up from her seat going to leave with Scarlett right behind her. We all got up to leave and Scarlett turned to Trevor “we are over, you truly are a little bitch who has to get daddy to solve all his problems!” Trevor grabs her arm and spins her around so she is facing him “ WHAT THE FUCK DID YOU SAY TO ME YOU LITTLE CUNT?” a hand came up and grabbed Trevor's shoulder. “i think you should let go of her.” Trevor still had a hold of her and turned around “and what if i don't asshole?” the guys hand drops from Trevor's shoulder, so he could slide off his beacon hills lacrosse hoodie “well then i guess if no one else here is going to, i will have to teach you the proper manners that your daddy couldn't buy for you.” well now, i don't know who this gothic savior is but he is already good people in my book. I noticed out of the corner of my eye Stormy bouncing on her heels. We really need to stop giving her sugar.Looking closer at this new guys uncovered arms as well as the side of his neck there are what look to be tattoos, but are brands that are cut into his skin everywhere. “Oh nice cut marks, do you really think a little EMO bitch like yourself can fight me?” “well if your daddy payed for you to learn to fight from the same person that taught you your people skills i feel i will do just fine.” Trevor's hand that's on Scarlet is made into a fist and swings for the new guy. I notice Alexander is about ready to pounce to Trevor's side to stop the fight till i see shock in Alexander's eyes, i force myself to look back at the new guy and i too stand there in shock like I'm guessing all my friends are. He had side stepped Trevor's punch and grabbed his wrist twisting it behind Trevor's back and slamming his face down onto the table right into a half eaten basket of fries. The impact of Trevor's face had knocked over the remains of the milk shakes all over the table and Trevors face. With my vampire hearing i can hear three small pops before the new guy asks Trevor “So are we done with this little show of force, will you be the bigger man here and just nicely apologies to these nice people you insulted, and to the pretty redhead over there that you put your hands on without her consent or do i need to lift your arm a little higher and dislocate your whole arm and not just your wrist.” “my dad's a lawyer and when he hears about this your going to be in a lot of trouble. I'll sue you.” the new guy looks at us “did that sound like an apology to any of you, because it didn't to me.” i spoke up “i don't think anyone here will mind if you break his arm.” Alexander looks at me “really hun?” Scarlett spoke up “he plays soccer go for the knees!” Alexander looks at Scarlett “Really Scarlett? I think you two need adult supervision in public.” the new guy looks at us “what a lovely suggestion lady's, i think that i will have to dislocate his knee next.” Trevor looked terrified “THAT IS NOT A GOOD SUGGESTION, THAT IS A VERY BAD ONE!” “THEN APOLOGIZE, THE RIGHT WAY!” as i start to hear the popping sound again Trevor's face changes from anger to pain. “Alright damn it, I'm sorry i made fun of the freaks.” the new guy adds more force. “OWW! OK OK I'M SORRY I MADE FUN OF ALL OF YOU!” Scarlett shouts “say its because you have a tiny dick!” Trevor gets angry “i do not!” Scarlett smirks “i would know so don't lie.” Stormy laughs. “could you guys do this another time, there are children here. still waiting for you to finish that apology douchebag.” “I’M SORRY I TOUCHED SCARLETT WITHOUT HER CONSENT! ARE YOU HAPPY?” the new guy lets go of Trevor's arm “very happy thanks. Now get the fuck out!” Trevor storms out the door and peels out of the parking lot. “first week in town and I've already dislocated someone's arm, yep this is starting to feel like home.” as we are all leaving, Scarlett and i hang back and stand in front of him “thank you for doing that, not many people would stand up for us like this.” he looks at us with sympathy “i know the feeling of being different.” he notices us staring at his scars and puts his hoodie back on covering up what little of his athletic body we could see. “now you guys should go, i'm betting that douchebag has called the cops and i don't want them to think you guys had anything to do with this. I'm going to clean up the mess.” Onyx and Luna had to come back in and drag us out of their. because the new guy was bent over cleaning up the fries and Damn that ass made those Tripp pants look good! Alexander POV:“What took you guys so long?” Scarlett looks at me “the booty, it put a spell on us.” I look at Raven “this ass isn't fine enough for you?” i turn around in my skinny jeans and bend over. All of them look and bite their lip “i mean it's nice but i prefer the front if you know what mean sweetie!” “guys i know you are a bunch of pervs but in public? really?” stormy yells from in the car. “can we go home now? Not that getting to see Trevor humiliated wasn't the second best reason to come out tonight.” Scarlett and Onyx pull me aside “we were wondering if we could stay at the manor tonight, the whole thing with Trevor and Jagger was a little much. we are staying at The Crypt and it would be awkward to stay their tonight.” “you are both welcome at the manor whenever you like, just no trying to get in my girlfriend pants.” Scarlett and Onyx give me a look and say in unison “we aren't, well not yet anyways.” before they could ask “I'll called Jameson so he can go pick up your coffins as well as Luna’s.” Raven POV: Jagger and Luna were heading to Jagger’s Hearse so i yelled to a sad looking Luna “hey Luna do you want to stay at the manor too?” Scarlett walked up to her and took her hand “it could be a girls night!” Onyx took her other hand “it will be fun!” Luna beamed and ran over to get in the back of our Mercedes as Onyx, Scarlet and Sebastian squeezed into Onyx skull beetle. Luna turns to Alexander “could you ask Jameson to-” “already called him to get your coffin along with Scarlett's, Onyx’s and Sebastian's.” “thank you Alexander.” Stormy is in the back bouncing up and down on the seat. I turn to Alexander and give him a confused expression “should sugar be affecting her this much? I thought it wouldn't affect a vampire ?” he smiled “it shouldn't but Stormy is weird.” we hear from the back “I'm not weird I'm unique! You doodie head!” “hey it's Mr. doodyhead to you!” i look back at Stormy “you know that if Alexander is Mr. doodyhead since you are his sister you would also be a doodyhead?” Alexander looks at me “and this is why i love you.” Luna is in the back trying to hold in her laughter. Stormy replies by hitting the button on the side of the car door “why wont it go up?” i give her a confused look “what are you talking about?” she smiles “the black separator that goes up to separate the back seat from the front? You know to separate the doodieheads from the best person ever?” Luna bursts out laughing. She hugs Stormy “Stormy your awesome!” “oh Luna i know.” i chime in “yes Luna soon you will be a doodiehead too, when Stormy and Valentine get married!” Alexander raises his fist in triumph “doodyheads unite!” Luna looks serious and then bursts out laughing again and both her, Alexander and i say “doodieheads unite!” Stormy just sighs “i'm surrounded by doodieheads.” and then we all burst out laughing. After we all stopped laughing Luna asks Stormy “so I'm curious why did you say that seeing Trevor humiliated was the second best part of your night? What was the first?” Stormy answered “that's why I've been bouncing around, the guy who humiliated Trevor was the hot goth guy i saw driving the spooky scooby doo van!” Alexander looks back at her “spooky scooby doo van?” Stormy gets excited “yeah it has skulls and cobwebs and its black! I saw him when i was hanging out with Billy, Henry and Valentine at Hasty's a week ago!” Alexander looks at her “aww does Stormy have a crush?” she started to blush “no i don't! I'm promised to another!” i look back at Luna and smile “great vampire’s think alike.” We get to the mansion and Scarlett and Onyx are waiting for us along with Sebastian. Sebastian opens the door for Stormy. Alexander looks at Sebastian “so video games?” Sebastian smiles “onwards to the video games!” I give Alexander a kiss and we head inside. i chuckle “now Sebastian don't keep him up to late!” we get up to my room and Luna busts out “Stormy saw the hot guy again!” Scarlett and Onyx pulled Stormy down to sit on the bed and both said “tell us everything!” Onyx pipes up “what did he look like, where was he?” Stormy gets excited and says “you guys were there when i saw him!” Luna bursts out “he was at the diner! He was the guy who-” “Luna it's my story so i'm going to tell it!” Luna sat down on the bed “sorry Stormy!” Scarlett and Onyx were on the edge of the bed impatiently waiting for Stormy to talk. “he was at the diner.” she paused for dramatic effect. “HE WAS THE GUY WHO HUMILIATED TREVOR!” Onyx and Scarlett squealed “omg that is so cool!” Scarlett started to blush “he really is hot, but did you notice the scars all over his body? Or that booty?” i agree and she blushes even more and Luna says “i think our little Scarlett has herself a crush!” Scarlett playfully hits Luna and says “there's something about him, i can't put my finger on it.” She smirks “I want to put more than a finger on him though! Don't you agree Onyx?” Onyx blushes “actually no.” we all are shocked. “Don't get me wrong he is a hottie but i have someone else on my mind?” my curiosity gets the better of me “who do you like?” she looks over at me “it's someone you all know.” Luna gets closer to Onyx “its Sebastian isn't it?” a smile comes over Onyx’s face “maybe? Ok fine, yes it is!” i hug her “oh my goth this is great he is such a good guy and you need one in your life, no offense Luna.” Luna laughs “its ok i know my brother can be an asshat at times!” Scarlett and Onyx hugged Luna and Onyx said “thank you for sticking up for us it really meant a lot Luna.” she smiled “you guys are my friends if anybody says anything offensive to you i'm going to speak up!” we pass the night having girls talk and watching really bad movies.Alexander POV: “so loser has to get smoothies for everyone?” Sebastian looks intensely at the screen. “yes but I'm not the one who is going to lose.” “says the guy who has lost pretty much every game we have played?” Sebastian gives me a eat shit smile “i should have never taught you how to play in the first place!” i smile at him “I'm hearing quite a lot of giggle fits down the hall. Do you think we should check on them?” Sebastian gives me a weird look “hell no you just want me to go check so you can kill my character while I'm gone.” i shrug “your going to have to go anyways when you lose!” he chuckles “you mean when you lose!” my phone rings and its Jameson telling me he is almost at the mansion and if Sebastian and i could give him a hand. “of course we can .” i had to drag Sebastian away from the tv to help. We headed down the stairs to help Jameson put the coffins in the guest rooms. Then we got back to slaughtering each other in game. Raven POV:They all head to bed and i give them hugs just a Alexander comes in the room. We settle into our coffin and he says “did you girls have fun?” “yes, did you boys have fun?” “we did i even beat Sebastian in a video game, he is still mad though. I'm so proud of you for how things went at school.” he kissed me and cuddled into me. I returned his kiss with a long slow kiss. “I'm just glad i had someone to teach me how to control my hunger, the other type of hunger on the other hand might take a while to control.” she gives me a flirty look. “What if i don't want you to control it?” i kiss her neck. She sighs into me “well unfortunately we have house guest and i can be rather loud plus its a school night.” “i know but when we are alone don't be surprised if i bring out my bag of toys again.” he squeezes my ass. “Where did you get all that stuff and when did you get it?” “i got it a year ago when i realized how much you enjoy that stuff!” “how did you know i like that stuff?” “the browser history on my laptop?” i blush like crazy “you looked?” “i didn't have to you left one of your recent searches open. It was a really hot video!” i blush and cuddle into him “well ok that answers that.” he kisses me “good night my naughty vampire.” Meanwhile at the MitchellsMr. Mitchell POV: I heard a slam of the front door and knew the royal drama queen was home. Oh no wait it wasn't my wife it was my son. So the annoying fruit of my loins was home. I went back to reading my paper. He came into the living room in a huff. “Dad you will not believe what happened! This guy at Hasty's was an ass to me for no good reason. I want to sue his ass !” “Trevor what happened exactly?” he picked up his limp arm with his other hand. “well this for a start!” i got up and threw my paper down. “This is unacceptable! Nobody hurts my son, no matter how annoying you can be!” “yea! Wait what?” i got up and got the car keys “never mind let's just go! Let me fix that for you first.” i popped his shoulder back in “jesus dad that hurt.” “quit your whining and lets go!” when we got to Hasty’s Trevor pointed out the kid and we went to confront him. Opening the doors i shout “where is the son of a bitch that dislocated my sons arm!” a goth kid raises his hand not looking up from the book he is reading. Of course it’s a goth kid! “Why did you think it was ok to do that” i say as i head over to his table, he looks up and i stop in my tracks. “You look awfully familiar? What are your parents names?” he gives me a weird look puts his book down and sarcastically says “well officer if your looking to tell your sons side of the story and not get both halves of it, or the statements of any or all of the witnesses here. Then i hate to have to tell you that i have just turned 18 years old, a bit ago and all complaints will have to be taken up with me. But if that still doesn't please you, feel free to find a way to talk with the dead as they have long since past on some 15 years ago. Will that satisfy you SIR!” “ well you're a sarcastic little fucker huh?” he smiled “you know i never noticed, did anyone else here notice?” Shirley speaks up “i never noticed!” he keeps looking at his book “love you Shirley!” “love you too sweetie!” “So could you please tell me who you are and what your doing here because you don't look like any of the goth kids in town.” The kid places his book down on the table and motions to a chair “ok good we are being civil now please pull up a seat so we can talk, i recommend you try to teach your son how to use his words for something other than insulting others but yes back on point i have come to this town in search of a mister Mitchell's. my aunt told me to come to this town with paperwork for him to look over around my 18th birthday. That's the reason for me being in this town, i am in this dinner to have some of its fine food served to me from its even finer waitress.” Shirley blushed and blew me a kiss. “but that got interrupted by your son starting a ruckus with the local goths that were minding their own business celebrating after what looked like night classes. Like most everyone else here i would have over looked just name calling but when your son decided to grab his now ex red headed gothic girlfriend by the arm and calling her (c u n t) and looking like he was going to strike her, i decided to step in before things got to out of hand. I did dislocate your son's arm but only after he threw the first punch and i defended myself with as much force as i deemed necessary ,i could have held back but i felt he needed to learn some manners and apologize to those he was rude to. But I'm sorry i forget to introduce myself the name is Lyle Mikaelson nice to meet you.” what Mikaelson? no way it couldn't be, but he does look a bit like Kol and Davina. I'm brought out of my thoughts when i see him offering me his hand. i shake his hand and looked to my son "go wait in the car" “DAD WHAT THE FUCK HE DISLOCATED MY ARM! YOUR JUST GONNA LET HIM GET AWAY WITH THAT!?” "I SAID GO WAIT IN THE CAR BOY" my son looks shocked but slowly listen’s to what i tell him, and once he is out in the car i wave over Shirley "Dear can you please tell me in your own words what went on here" not taking my eyes of this kid that has my once best friends last name i listen to Shirley's account of what happened. "now i don't want to get anyone in trouble but what young Lyle here said is true little Raven Madison and her boyfriend Alexander Sterling along with there little gothic friends came in here after they finished there night classes for some milkshakes and fries. They were not bothering anyone till your son entered and started throwing around harsh names at them. He did grab hold of one of the girls when she said they were done dating because your son said ill words to her and her friends. When your son grabbed the girl and did call her the C word young Lyle here grabbed Trevor's arm and told him to let her go and to apologize to everyone. I'm not fully sure what happened next but i do know that your son threw the first punch then next thing i noticed he was face down on the table over there." she pointed to the empty two tables pushed together "and when Lyle threatened to dislocate his arm if he didn't apologize, Trevor decided to make threats and still apologize till his arm was out of place. But once he did apologize Lyle let him go and told him to leave and then started cleaning up the mess that was made, which thank you by the way sweetie" the kid just smiled at her and waved it off like it was nothing. i looked around at the few other in the dinner "so that's the truth, is that more or less what happened here tonight everyone?" Everyone in the dinner shock their heads yes or mumbled that sounded right to them "Shirley was there any damages done that i will of course pay for" "No not that i noticed so no need to worry about such things." "thank you Shirley and everyone it seems my son did leave a few finer points out of what he told me and for that i am sorry to everyone here that had to see that." looking to the boy "and i am sorry that you had to step in the way you did, but i am glad you held back from breaking his arm as a lesson" the kid chuckles softly "no big deal i hope this means i won't have to deal with the cops for assault then?" "no i don't think that will be needed i just hope my son learns from this little lesson you have given him. But i think i can help you with something now" the kid raises an eyebrow "oh and what is it you can help me with" I give him a small smile "i am the only mister Mitchell in this town other then my son you have already met. But i don't think he is the one you're looking for so what are these papers you need looked at?" Pure shock strikes the kids face and he damn near falls out of his chair as he rushes out of the dinner and around to the side and then rushes back in with a box of papers in it. "these are all of my medical records along with my mother and fathers from before i was born along with a letter that reads for Mr.Mitchell" he says all this breathing heavy but with the face of a kid on Christmas morning finding just what he wanted. i carefully look threw it all taking a close look for if it's faked documents and from what i can tell it was all real every document. I then reached for the envelope with Mr. Mitchell written on it, and there in my once best friends handwriting was a letter to me.To my dear friendi hope that this letter never finds you and i am able to burn it, but if it does find its way to you then it means both i and my lovely wife are no longer among the living. It pains me that i do not have time to write up a new will, something of great importance has come to us something we can not just say no to. We have sent our son to stay at the Sterling mansion if he is not there he will be with my wife's only surviving relative. please find him and make sure that when he comes of age all of our belongs are left to him, and if you can make sure that he gets to live a good life. I trust you to do the right thing as the holder of our estate and properties that he will be given what is his and help him manage everything as you did me. Thank you my friendKOL MIKAELSONI’m in pure shock this punk looking kid across from me is the son of my two best friends and everything they own their wealth now belongs to him. Doing a quick estimate in my head that is near about 70% of the property in and around town ,along with what makes up two thirds of my family's wealth along with both Kol and Davina’s bank accounts, that have been gathering interest over a decade and half. I could try to fight his claim on everything since no Will was found, but no i could never disrespect my friends like that “Lyle is it?” the kid nods his head “i will need you to bring these papers to my office where we can make copies of everything and talk about what to do next, i take it you have a car you can follow me with?” he nods again and started repacking everything into the box and then went for the door to just turn back around “opps sorry almost dined and dashed there what does my bill come to Shirley?” she and half the people in the dinner chuckle at him “sweetie worry about it the next you come in, after all you did a lot of clean up you didn't have to get going before it gets to late.” “thanks so much i promise to be back soon.” i walk with him out and tell him to follow my car that i need to drop Trevor off first then we can go to my office. “Dad so what’s going on are we calling the cops and suing this punk for everything he is worth or what?” i don't answer the boy and when we get to the front gate “son i am going to go make sure this whole thing is settled now run along to the house i won't be back tonight this will take all night” i can see my sons smug smile as he walks up the driveway.Once at my office the copies are being made of everything as well as the letter to me, “Lyle do you have a place to spend the night? i need to double check to make sure everything we have copied is all true.” he grabs the box filled with his papers. “I can just crash in my van, is it cool with where its parked or should i move it?” “it's fine where it is if someone tries to tow you i will fix it later now go get some sleep ok.” he smiles and nods. After spending all night checking to make sure every document was right i call up the mayor and tell him that i need him to come bare witness to some very important papers that will change the town and to set up an emergency town meeting to showcase the return of the Mikaelson’s heir! The town meeting was scheduled for today at 2pm. I knocked on Lyles door and told him the news. Now the only thing left to do was talk to my son. That was going to be fun! That morning i head home and find my son eagerly waiting for me at the front door. “So dad when do we crush this fucker! Can we sue him for all he has!?” “Trevor i told you i will take care of it, there is going to be a town meeting today at 2 pm and i want you to be there.” “ARE WE GOING TO TELL THE WHOLE TOWN WHAT HE DID? IS IT GOING TO BE LIKE A WITCH TRIAL?!” my son seemed way to excited about a witch trial. i rolled my eyes “just be there son, i think you will be shocked what happens.” he has a smirk on his face as he heads out the door to school. 2pm rolls around and i head to my office parking lot to knock on Lyles van door. “are you ready to go to your town meeting?” he looks surprised “my town meeting?” “yes you are going to sign the paperwork at town hall and i told the mayor it was an emergency. I thought the people of this town should know who now owns it, well two thirds of it and the surrounding land.” “I OWN MOST OF THE TOWN? WHY AM I ONLY BEING TOLD THIS NOW? how kindly are the people of this town going to take it if a goth owns most of their businesses?” i put a hand on his shoulder “don't worry ill do most of the talking and reassure them about you.” he gives me a worried look but starts his van anyways. “would you mind if i get a ride with you? The people of this town will be more at ease if they see me riding with you. The way people judge in this town is horrible, i myself used to be that way.” i look at the floor ashamed. “your not like that anymore, the past is the past.” Lyle looks at me with sincerity in his eyes. “beside if you were an ass my dad wouldn't have wanted to know you!” he says with a chuckle. We drive in silence the rest of the way both wondering how the people of this town would react to this sudden change. We got there at 1:00 pm so Lyle would have enough time to meet the mayor and get situated before the announcement. The mayor saw me come in his office and gave me a puzzled expression, i realized his gaze was on Lyle. “Mr. mayor this is Lyle Mikaelson, he is the reason we are having this town meeting.” he look suspiciously at Lyle. “so son i hear you now own more than half the town and land, as well as this building.” Lyle stepped forward extending his hand out and shook the mayors hand. “It's nice to meet you Mr. mayor, i just found out this morning i own most the town and to be honest I'm a little confused. The papers Mr. Mitchell has i have never seen before, i was just told to give them to him.” i get out all of the paperwork and spend the rest of the time going over everything with the mayor and Lyle. “i don't know how to be a landlord for most of the town but i can try.” i turn to him “don't worry Lyle i will help you with whatever you need, your dad was my best friend and i wouldn't let you go off without knowing everything you need to know. Plus i can keep overseeing everything like i have been doing well keeping you in the loop for you will have final say in everything now.” the mayor chimed in “if you need anything my office is always open, if i still have my office?” The mayor looks at Lyle with worry. "don't worry Mr. mayor you will have you office.” the mayor let out a sigh of relief . “ok well if the paperwork is all set its time to start the meeting.” i held Lyle back, “by the way you are very rich now!” he looked at me shocked and confused. “ready to go?” We entered the meeting room and saw that the room was packed. Lyle POV: The room was packed with unfamiliar faces. Thanks dad for telling me i own nearly the whole fucking town! And that i have a large amount of money i never knew about! Of course Trevor was here, which made me smile because he thinks i'm in trouble! The mayor talked about how this town could use a good change. Some people nodded and some looked worried. He said my name and i stood up and went to the podium, as i walked up to the podium it made me miss couch’s speeches to the lacrosse team. “good afternoon my name is Lyle Mikaelson and i am the knew owner of the building’s that were recently owned by Mr. Mitchell.” the room was filled with whispers. “If you have anything you need repaired or that you want to change please don't hesitate to notify me. I will not change anything Mr. Mitchell has put in place. for now Mr. Mitchell will oversee as landlord but he will report everything back to me. And if you all would do me a small favor as to not tell your kids anything about this, i don't need anyone my own age treating me differently thank you all very much.” i look to the back to see Trevor with his smirk gone and mouth hanging open. He stood up about to say something when his father glared at him. He wasn't going to waste this opportunity to belittle me though. “Why would we want some freak to run our town!” he smiled triumphantly and the other people in the room looked at him shocked. “we already have a freak problem and no one wants you here!” His father looked furious “Trevor that is enough! The only problem people are having is your intolerant attitude! Now sit down!” the townspeople cheered and Trevor sat down furious and red faced. Now that was funny and also not what i accepted! Everyone seemed on board with my taking over. We ended the meeting and Mr. Mitchell came over to me “do you have a place to stay tonight Lyle?” “yes sir i was going to stay in my van.” “are you sure you don't want to stay in a guest bedroom in my home?” “yes sir, your son and i don't exactly see eye to eye.” “very well then. You won't have to stay in your van very long your parents left you a estate, unfortunately some hoodlums destroyed some of it. I'm going to have it repaired it should take two weeks.” “oh my god thank you sir! Since i am staying here would you mind getting the paperwork to sign me up for night school?” he smiled “ I've already done that, you start tonight !” “thank you sir for everything!” i drove him back to his office and waited for school to start. Becky POV:mom had just picked me up looking very happy. “Hey mom what's up?” “MR.MITCHELL DOESN’T OWN OUR FARM ANYMORE!” “oh my god what? How did you find out?” “they had a town meeting today while you were in school.” i hold her hand overjoyed “who owns our farm now?” she gives me a serious look “well honey i can't tell you that because you weren't in the meeting!” “really mom?” “really sweetie!” “so who was in the meeting?” “the whole town!” as soon as we got home i took my truck to Raven and Alexander’s. As i was backing out of the driveway my mom waved me down “where do you think your going?” “I'm going over to Raven’s so we can drive to school together.” “ok, I'm so proud of you for taking extra classes for college, most kids your age don't think about that stuff.” “thanks mom I'll be back after class.” I'm surprised i didn't get pulled over by a cop speeding to Raven’s. I knocked on the door and Alexander’s mother answered. “Hello Becky it's so nice to see you!” “it's nice to see you too is Raven awake yet?” “no dear she isn't. Are you ok you seem out of breath?” “someone now owns everything the Mitchells used to own! There was a town meeting today and my mom went but she won't tell me who is the new landlord!” “oh my well Raven should be up in a bit. Would you like some tea while you wait?” as soon as i had my tea i hear an annoyed voice “Becky why are so loud i was trying to sleep?” Raven comes down the stairs in fuzzy black bunny slippers and hugs me “Becky i love you but your here way to early!” Alexander’s mom hands Raven a smoothie “Raven, Trevor's dad doesn't own my parents farm anymore!” she spits her smoothie out. Fully awake she says “oh my goth that is great! Who owns it now?” i look at her “i don't know my mom wouldn't tell me!” “well then you know what this means!” we both jump up and down “B AND R ADVENTURE!” i hug Raven “were gonna Nancy Drew the shit out of this mystery!” Raven looks shocked “wow Becky you just swore are you feeling ok?” she puts a hand to my forehead “yes I'm fine, I'm just happy because it’s like the way it used to be, you and me going off and having an adventure!” “Becky we can always go on adventures, we just have to wait till its dark.” Alexander’s mom spoke up “it has been cloudy all day so if Raven puts on sunblock and brings a parasol she can go out. If there is any sunshine at all bring her straight back.” Raven looked shocked “i didn't know we could go out in the day time?” “yes dear as long as there is no sunshine.” Excited i put on sunblock and grabbed my parasol. “ready B?” i laugh “ ready R! But you should really get out of your pajamas first.”
----- CHAPTER BREAK -----
Matt POV( while the B and R adventures start):While i tried Beckys phone for the third time i noticed the guy from the diner sitting on the bleachers watching practice. He seemed interested in it but stayed where he was. Of course Trevor was showing off and being an ass as usual. I'm glad the other guys let me stay on the team even though Trevor and i had a falling out. I head over to him “its weird to see you here most goths don't like to hang around here.” i chuckle so he knows i’m joking. “thanks for standing up to Trevor last night not many people around here would do that, since his dad owns about half the town.” the guy from the diner laughs “i'm not worried about that.” “so why are you here, interested in joining the soccer team? I could use some support since trevor and i are not close anymore.” “i used to play lacrosse back home and since your school doesn't have a lacrosse team i figured i would investigate the soccer team since you guys don't seem to have that many sports teams. What happened between you and Trevor?” “i realized what an asshole Trevor can be and decided i was done being one of his mindless sheep.” “Since you seem interested would you mind helping me warm up, Since everyone is up Trevor's butt?” i've never played soccer so i don't know how much help i will be but i'll give it a try.” “playing goalie in soccer is not much different than playing goalie in lacrosse, all you have to do is stop my shots from going in but with your hands and not a stick.” “by the way my names Matt it's nice to meet you.” “likewise, my name is Lyle.” we head onto the soccer field and i decide i'll go easy on him. As i take a shot Lyle’s hands fly up and he catches the ball. “damn dude that was awesome!” i kick the next ball with all my strength and Lyle catches it! I kick ten more balls and one after the other he catches or deflects all of them! I hear from behind me “i think i should take a shot at him Matt , no offence but you kick for shit!” all his sheep laugh. “ok Trevor whatever you say.” Trevor turns towards Lyle “so freak you decide to show your face at my school, what do you want an autograph?” “yeah can you autograph which ever soccer ball you can get past me!” from all the guys on the soccer field you can hear “ohhh kick his ass trevor!” i mock trevor “yea Trevor show me how's it's supposed to be done since i suck at kicking!”Trevors POV: He thinks he can embarrass me in front of the town, he can take my family's holdings and make me look like a fool in front of Raven! That son of a bitch thinks he can mock me and steal my best friend! Well use to be best friend. I think he needs to learn a lesson that he shouldn't fuck with Trevor Mitchell. Maybe some soccer balls to the face will teach him. I kick the soccer ball in front of me hoping waiting for it to collide with his face but the son of a bitch grabs it and smiles. “i guess your not signing this soccer ball, want to try again?” i can feel my face become beat red and i kick the next one. He catches it with one hand and laughs. Before he is ready i kick a third ball. The mother fucker catches it! He turns around to smile at the cheerleaders and i kick the last ball aiming for the back of his head. He turns around the second before it hits the back of his head and kickflips it. it hits me right in the family jewels knocking me flat on my ass and the wind out of me. That son of bitch is smiling over me “well Trevor i don't think you will be signing any soccer balls today. You should also go see the nurse about yours since your sexy girlfriend dumped you and she can play nurse for you.” Matt high fives him and he asks “Matt could you show me where the night classes are because i believe i'm late.” they go up to the school and i hear my teammates say “wow he is really good should we let him join the team.” i sit up and look at them like they are crazy “fuck no he is not joining my team! No freaks aloud! The day a freak joins my team is the day i quit!” my teammates all look at eachother like they were considering this! I lay back on the ground plotting my revenge and ask them to get the nurse.Meanwhile B and R adventure:Raven changed into a black leather skirt that just went below her ass, fishnets, high heel knee high boots and a tight black Lestat concert t shirt. Raven borrowed Alexander’s mercedes and we headed into town to investigate. We stopped at Jacks department store and talked to Jack. Raven sauntered up to the counter and asked him “hey Jack! Do you know anything about who owns most of the town now?” i look at her “wow Raven right to the point.” he just stares at her. “wow Raven you sure have grown! I don't know who the new owner of most of the town is now. Sorry about that. But i did get some new clothes you would like Raven, i'm just not sure they would fit you now.” Ravens eyes lit up but she knew she didn't have time to try on clothes. “thanks Jack maybe next time.” he looked sad and went back to work. i'll be here if you want to try on those clothes.” as they left Raven wiggled her hips as she walked because she knew Jack was watching. He nearly fell on the floor from leaning over the counter to get a better look. Raven laughed as she got into the car. After having no luck at the hardware store or the record store we ended up going to The Crypt to see if Jagger knew anything. We got there and he was talking to the DJ about the playlist for tonight. Becky spoke up much to Raven’s surprise “hey Jagger do you know anything about the new owner of more than half the fucking town!” Jagger looked confused and mad “i didn't hear anything about the new owner. Wait what new owner! Why was i not fucking told about this!” Raven asked “there was a town meeting at 2, did you not go?” “well lets see dipshit it’s daylight out and i kinda need to sleep! what will happen to my club?! My lease was with Trevor's dad! If i lose my club i will paint the streets red!” Jagger said his eyes turning blood red which made Becky back away in fear. Raven held Becky’s hand “you won't lose your club we won't let it happen!” Jagger was so upset “you ladies need to leave i'm going to get destructive and i don't want to hurt you.” he says looking at Becky “Sorry Becky when i get mad i get thirsty and i would rather not have Luna and Raven stake me for drinking you dry. Romeo i need the biggest glass of Cursed Dracula you have!” Feeling defeated they went to Hasty’s for a soda so they could get some energy for class. They sat down at their favorite both and Shirley came over with their sodas. “Why the sad faces girls?” She sat down in the booth and Becky spoke up “We tried to be Nancy Drew and we failed!” Shirley looked confused “what?” Raven looked at her “we tried to investigate in town today to try and find out who owns most of the town.” Shirley chuckled “you girls know you could have come here first, i know who it is because i was at the town meeting.” Becky and Raven looked shocked. “you mean we could have come here instead of spending almost two hours running around town! What the fuck!” Shirley looked upset “Becky Miller there is no need for such language!” “Sorry Shirley.” Becky said looking embarrassed. Raven still shocked “so who owns more than half the town?” Shirley smiled “well it’s a boy, and you have seen him before..” Shirley still smiling said “He is a good kid, good looking too. He drives, he has nice eyes, he is a flirt…” After Shirley teased them both and left both Raven and Becky in suspense for 5 minutes they both yelled “WHO IS HE?” Shirley smiled and said his name. “Lyle Mikaelson.” The name wasn't familiar to either of them but it was better than any other information they had gotten that day. They thanked Shirley, drank the rest of their sodas and headed to school. Lyle’s POV: Matt had shown me every room in the school while telling me about the students and teachers. We got to the night classroom and two of the girls from the diner were coming down the hallway. The brunette yelled to Matt “how was practice babe!” she hugged him and he looked at me “hey man i would like you to meet Becky my beautiful girlfriend and her best friend Raven.” Raven recognized me “your the guy from the diner.” i smiled “dinner, what dinner i don't remember being at a dinner today do you Matt? I mean if there was a stunningly beautiful dark haired girl willing to show me where said dinner is perhaps i could recall.” i wink at Raven forcing a deep blush to creep into her cheeks. “tonight is my first class and Matt was nice enough to show me to class after i helped him practice.” Becky gave Matt a surprised/ mad face “oh so you helped Matt at practice?” Becky gave Matt a smile “sweetie can i talk to you for a minute?” Raven and I went to class and i asked “Did i do or say something wrong?” she giggled nervously “No Becky is always usually helping Matt at his soccer practices and she is a little jealous.” Becky POV:Matt i'm just a little hurt you had someone else help you with your practice today. I thought that was my job. How did he help you with practice if it was still daytime?” Matt laughed “sweetie not all goths are vampires!” he says as i pull him into a kiss wrapping my arms around his back. He stopped kissing me and looked shocked. “aww is my baby jealous that someone else helped me with soccer practice?” he teased. I pushed him into the lockers and whispered into his ear “just a little.” i kiss him harder this time and pull on his shirt. He stops the kiss again “i think you have been hanging around Raven too long, your very handsy right now. Not that i mind but we are in school.” i look at him playfully “there are many closets and empty classrooms we would just have to pick one. If your worried about anyone hearing i know how to keep quiet.” i kiss him and bite his lower lip. I stop what i'm doing and blush realizing my hands are pulling Matt’s belt off. “ oh my god! Matt im so sorry. You know i don't usually act like this. I don't know why im acting like this.” “it's because you're hanging around Raven too much.” he chuckles and hugs me “ its ok Becky, i'm not mad. That was hot ,just not the right place to be doing that.” i hug him back “ i mean if you want to continue this later i really don't mind.” he says laughing but serious. Becky pulls him in for another kiss “you bet your ass i do!” as they head to class Matt grabs Becky's ass. she lets out a yelp and he says “actually you should keep hanging out with Raven!” Raven POV:Becky sits down next to me with a blush in her cheeks . “so am i a bad influence on you or am i a good influence?” Becky looks shocked “yes i heard everything, damn Becky look at you being all dominant!” Scarlett and Onyx look at Becky “we all heard you!” Sebastian gives all of us a weird look “unlike you pervs i wasn't enjoying it, but i did hear everything.” Becky looks mortified and just sinks lower in her chair. The teacher comes in and yells at diner guy “come to the front of the class!” Diner guy gets up and the teacher says “we have a new Student with us his name is Lyle Mikaelson.” Becky shot up from her seat “THAT’S THE GUY!” the rest of the kids in the class burst out laughing and the teacher said “Ms. Miller would you like to explain to the class what the hell you are talking about?” Becky sat down “no sir.” Lyle looks nervous but sits down in one of the front seats. Of course the prada bees are chatting and staring at the new guy and of course i can't help but listen in, especially after i hear them say my name. I stop writing my note to Becky about the new guy and listen in “I cant believe Trevor got beat by the new guy.” Courtney said suspiciously. Then Heather spoke up “its cute he was waving at me!” Courtney looked mad at her friend. “He was actually waving at me.” They narrowed their eyes at each other for a minute and then changed the topic. Courtney smiles and says “i wonder what the new guy looks like under all those clothes?” Heather smirked “do you think we should find out? And who do you think payed for Ravens surgery?” Courtney smirked “i think Alexander wasn't happy with how she looked so he payed for it.” Heather laughed “the poor girl, she had to change for anyone to love a freak like her.” I gripped my desk and felt my fangs extend. No Raven you don't need to rip there smug smiles off their faces!After passing notes back and forth with Becky about the new guy i decide to ask her to move to the empty desks next to him and talk to him. She agrees and we end up in the front of the class much to Lyle’s surprise. In my flirtiest voice i say “So your the guy who owns more than half the town?” he still looks at the blackboard and says “could be!” “so how did you come to own more than half the town?” still looking at the blackboard “if you weren't at the town meeting than i can’t tell you anything.” the teacher turns around “shh!” Becky and i ignore the teacher and focus on Lyle. Becky speaks up “did you make a deal with Trevor's dad, is that how you own more than half the town?” the teacher turns around slowly and glares at us “SHHH!” again we ignore him and turn to Lyle. we move the desks closer to him “it would be easier if you just told us.” Becky whispers in his ear. Damn i think Becky is hanging out with me too much, that is something i would do. The teacher came up to our desks “Ms. Madison and Ms. Miller if you are done harassing Mr. Mikaelson i would like to get back to my lesson, unless you both want to run laps after gym.” i snap my head up and give the teacher a confused look. “what do you mean gym?” “i mean after class you have gym.” “but i didn't sign up for this!” “thats why its mandatory Ms. Madison, you don't have to sign up.” Becky and i walk back to our seats and take notes.I was on my second page of notes when i smelled the most delicious smell in the world. My fangs extended and I looked over and Lyle had a papercut. I gripped the desk and tried to not think about sinking my fangs into his delicious neck. I looked over and Scarlett, Onyx and Sebastian seemed uncomfortable but they were handling it. Becky nudged me and i realized i had wood splinters in my hands. I tried to calm myself down and it was working until i started to think about how good he would taste. I shouldn't day dream it’s a bad idea. I imagined getting up and dragging him by his collar to the science lab. Push him onto the lab table and undoing his belt so his very large cock springs free from his tripp pants and boxers. I get up onto a lab table so i’m sitting over his face and pull my skirt down and play with my pussy until he begs me to touch him. I get off the table and stand in front of him and strip so i'm just in my fishnets and panties. I climb up onto his lap and rub my pussy on his cock so my cum drips onto it. I then slide down his body till take his very large cock in my mouth and deep throat him. He moans and pushes his cock in my mouth. I stop just before he cums and jump on top of him and bite his neck. I'm about to impale myself on that dick when i feel a nudge. I realize i'm still in class and Becky is nudging me. “the teacher asked you a question?” i look at the teacher and “that ass?” The classroom erupts in laughter and Scarlett stares at me in disbelief. I sink lower into my seat and the teacher speaks up “that is definitely not the answer but good try, maybe you should stop daydreaming and pay attention in class!” my face gets as red as Scarlett's hair and thankfully the bell rings. I walk down the hall to the front doors and i hear Onyx behind me “Uh Raven where are you going we have gym class?” i turn around to face her “Damn i thought that was a dream.” “no that was what you had earlier and it must have been interesting because you were very aroused!” i follow her to the gym and she hands me a bag of clothes. “Alexander gave me these so you wouldn't have to go to gym naked.” she whispers in my ear “not that i would mind.” i take the clothes out and look them over. These are definitely too small. I enter the locker room and find Scarlett and Onyx “did you guys pick out my clothes?” they turn to me and smirk “of course we did!” Scarlett and Onyx and on either side of me “do you need help getting into your gym clothes?” i nervously laugh “No i'm good.” they look disappointed “the clothes are a little small we couldn't find your size. We figured you would need some help.” Scarlett said pulling my shirt off. her hands grazed my tits and i tried not to let out a moan. Standing in my bra and a skirt. Onyx had one hand pulling my skirt down and the other holding my ass. She bent down to get it and revealed she wasn't wearing any underwear. I looked a little to long and she noticed. Scarlett came up from behind me and grabbed my tits and Onyx put her hand over my pussy and rubbed it. “Oh sweety if we had this locker room all to ourselves and there werent girls that were about to come to change in here we would destroy this sweet tight pussy. Scarlett was licking my neck and Onyx was rubbing my clit. I was moaning very softly and i hear Scarlett say “would you hear that kitty purr! I think we are definitely going to have fun with this one!” I came in a matter of moments and they both smirked. Scarlett whispered in my ear “you think this was fun wait till we have a sleepover!” they put my gym clothes on and left. I collapsed on the bench and wonder what the hell just happened. The other girls in my class came into the locker room and Becky gave me a weird look. “Are you ok you look a little flushed.” “I’m fine Becky i just really hate gym.” i left the locker room and saw Onyx and Scarlett smirk at me. Gym class would definitely be interesting from now on. Becky POV:Scarlett and Onyx had dragged Raven off very quickly. It must be a vamp thing. The prada bee’s were whispering behind me all the way to the locker room. As i was changing into my gym clothes the prada bee’s came over “So Becky how do you know the new kid?” Courtney asked with a hint of jealousy in her voice. “Me and my friends ran into him at the diner when Trevor was being Trevor and the new guy made him apologize.” They looked surprised. Heather looked at Courtney “I knew he was a badass but i didn't think he would save the freaks!” they both giggled and i felt my face get hot from anger. “Yea he is a really good guy.” i glare at both of them and say with a smile “he stands up to the douchebags and bitches that aren't satisfied with their own lives and who like to bully people who dont deserve it.” i slam my locker and go to the gym to join Raven, Scarlett and Onyx. Damn that felt good! Lyle POV: My first day of class and i have gym class. Great! I open my locker and goth guy is standing there smiling. “So how are you liking the attention from the girls? I mean your first day and you have the attention of all the girls in class, dude what's your secret?” i give him a weird look “ dude i have no idea!” we both laugh. Goth guy smirks “they might fight over you, are you ready for the crazy?” i smile “i have had my fair share of dealing with crazy women! I think i'll be ok.” goth guy seems interested “i had to deal with this chick that was crazy, and man it was a ride! She ended up finding another to obsess over.” “i've had a similar thing happen except the girl was not too friendly when i told her i wasn't interested, she got very possessive.” goth guy looked shocked “Damn dude thats scary!” “yeah but she’s back home and i don't think she would come here!” Sebastian looked curious then said with a laugh “why wouldn't she, too many normal people?” i chuckled “no she wouldn't get along with you guys, it's a hairy situation.” Sebastian seemed to get it “enough said, you know my friends and i are going to The Crypt tonight. It's the local goth club, would you want to hang out with us there?” “that sounds cool!” Sebastian grins “i know a girl you will like, she's a ball of crazy!” i wonder just how crazy and i smile nervously “great can't wait!” Scarlett POV:I noticed Raven was trying to avoid us and grinned at Onyx. “i think we should go talk to Raven what we did was kinda mean.” Onyx smirked “yes but she did like it!” I walked over to Raven and she tried to walk the other way but Onyx was right in front of her. Onyx pulled a piece of stray hair in front of Raven’s face and put it behind her ear as Raven shivered “Sweetie we are sorry for what we did earlier it was mean.” she looked at Raven with puppy dog eyes. I put my hand on her shoulder which causes her to twitch “yea we shouldn't have surprised you like that. I think we acted that way because we smelled Lyle’s blood. Something about a virgins blood just gets me hot!” Raven gave me a confused look “what do you mean virgin?” Onyx chuckled “why do you think his blood smelled extra yummy?” she looked shocked “because he's hot?” we both laugh “no Raven, a human's blood naturally smells good to us, but a virgins blood smells pure aka extra yummy. And him being hot is a bonus!” Onyx looks confused for a minute “so how the hell is he a virgin, i mean that face and body!” we both look at her “i know!” we stare at Lyle as he comes out of the locker room laughing with Sebastian. “i'm surprised Sebastian hasn't taken a bite out of him!” Onyx says and smirks looking like she is envisioning that exact thing happening. I grin “id like to take a bite out of him! And do a lot more to him!” they both looked at me and burst out laughing. My face turns red from embarrassment “that was supposed to be a inner thought!” Raven POV:The teacher finally walks into the gym. Of course it had to be Trevors soccer coach. He looks surprised to see me “well Madison you've changed over the summer, i think you need new gym clothes.” i look down and realize my gym shorts and shirt definitely show my curves. Embarrassed i look at Scarlett and Onyx who smile and wave. I was too preoccupied with what happened in the locker room to realize my outfit was a little revealing. The gym teacher yells “so today you are playing everyone’s favorite game! Dodgeball!” i groan and look over to see all of my friends looking at me with worry in their eyes. I don't get it until sebastian pulls me aside “you have your blood lust under control but you never practiced control over your strength or other powers. You are around humans so we are all a little worried.” i nervously laugh “its ok i can handle it!” of course the gym teacher split the girls and guys up. Sebastian speaks up “um coach this doesn't seem very fair there are six girls and twelve guys, doesn't that seem unfair?” the teacher glared at him and smirked at me “well if these dainty little girls cant handle it then maybe they should sit out, of course if one of them sits out i will fail all of them!” he seems way to happy as he says it and so do the meathead jocks. It would be so easy if i just aimed a ball at him and made it look like an accident. But i expect this from any of Trevor’s mindless followers. I know Trevor’s goons will aim for me and i'm ready. We were all waiting for the coach to blow the whistle and he says “i think i'll make this more interesting, the team that wins will be excused from gym for next week's classes!” he says staring me down. Ok douchebag its on! He blows the whistle and i run using human speed and pick up a ball. I notice Becky, Scarlett and two of our other classmates have dodgeballs and all of the guys have a dodgeball! Thank you coach Fucknut for making this game fair! I hear one of Trevors jock friends laugh and i hit him square in the jaw knocking him out. Everyone looks at me shocked and coach swallows his whistle that was resting between his lips. He coughs and spits it up. The other 6 jocks hurl there dodgeballs at me and i run so they all miss me. The coach looks like he wants to blow his whistle but he is too much in shock. I pick up another ball and it bounces off a jocks head and hits the other one behind him in the throat. Three meatheads down three to go! The other girls are behind me and are letting me have the spotlight so i take advantage and hit another jock in the balls. He goes down hard and his friend laughs. As his friend is laughing i hit him in the gut with a ball. One jock left and he is very nervous. He keeps trying to hide behind Sebastian. Sebastian moves out of the way and before the jock has time to move he gets hit with a ball on the side of his face. I'm in the zone and go to throw a ball at one of the other guys and Lyle catches it. He catches the ball and a moment later drops it and yells in pain. His hand is extremely red. Coach blows the whistle and stops the game “since Ms. Madison has put my best players on the floor i suggest we stop before the rest of you have to go to the nurse!” the coach calls the janitors and a couple of the lunch ladies and they bring the jocks to the nurse on stretchers. I turn around and all the girls cheer and hug me. “Ms. Madison you need to go to the principal's office and then run laps! And then you can have fun for the rest of the year running an hour after gym class gets out!” furious i say “why do i have to go to the principal's office, because i beat your boys at dodgeball? For that i should get a reward! And you said that whatever team won they wouldn't have gym next week!” he smirks at me “well your just one girl and the principal will believe me over a freak!” my fangs extend and i go to lunge for his throat when Sebastian speaks up “actually coach the guys on my team heard you say that and i don't think the principal would like that you are harassing a student!” coach started laughing and Lyle went over to him and whispered in his ear, which made coaches face turn white “o god please don't!” Lyle went back to his team and said “we will see.” the bell rang and as Lyle was walking to the locker room i ran over and gave him a big hugged and said thank you. We all changed and headed for Alexanders car. Sebastian waited by the doors and said “i invited Lyle to The Crypt with us, i hope that's ok? Go ahead without me i'm going to wait so i can show Lyle where the club is.” i look at Scarlett and Onyx and smiled “we get to dance with The Booty!” we laughed. As Scarlett and Onyx got into Onyx’s beetle they both winked at me. I smiled nervously and got in the mercedes with Becky and headed back to the mansion to change and get Alexander and Stormy. Part of me hoped Scarlett and Onyx would help me get dressed! Sebastian POV:As Lyle was coming down the front steps i smiled “all set to dance with some hot girls?” He looked happy “ yes i am! But what about the crazy chick you told me about?” “ oh she's harmless but she has killer hugs!” Lyle looks concerned “ so is she one of the buxom girls from class?” he says with way too much hope. I laugh “ oh so you do have a type ? no it's not one of them.” Lyle looks and says “ok . i thought it have been the brunette.” i look at him worried. “ you mean Raven?” he gives me a weird look “ is that the girl with the triple B’s(Big Bouncing Boobs) from gym class who put everyone in the nurse's office? And made my hand go numb?” he smiled “ yup thats her! Why are you hoping it was her?” Lyle spoke up “ triple B’s man! And i flirted with her before class and she seemed to interested.” he gave me a smirk and said “ sorry buddy but my best friend and her are already a thing.” he looked sad. “ then why was she flirting with me?” Sebastian sighed “ she seems to be more flirty with a lot of people these days and chicks be crazy!” “ i definitely don't want to intrude on anyone's relationship but damn she is giving me mixed signals!” I put a hand on his shoulder “ well i think you need to talk to her about that. Would you mind if i caught a ride with you , i need to go back to my place and change. Then i can show you where the club is so you don't get lost.” Lyle smiles “ yea sure my van is over there.” We head to his van which reminds me of the Scooby Doo van but goth and so fucking cool looking. We get his van and i turn to him with a smirk on my face “ well speaking of Raven the crazy girl im introducing you to has been known to be called a mini Raven!” Lyle looks at me with fear and happiness in his eyes.
----- CHAPTER BREAK -----
Jaggers POV: Not knowing if my club would be in jeopardy i head over to Trevor’s to talk to his dad. Hopefully i can convince Mr. Mitchell that the club should stay open, even if i have to use force! I try to calm myself down before i ring their doorbell. I would have a lot of explaining to do if Mr. Mitchell opened the door and my fangs were showing and my eyes were blood red! I compose myself and ring the doorbell. Trevor answers the door surprised to see me. He smirks “so are you here so we can go find the son of a bitch who humiliated me?” he looks hopeful and i am all too glad to dash his dreams. My eyes turn red and my fangs protrude from my mouth “No Trevor i'm not here to help you with your petty revenge, i'm here to talk to your father about the new owner of almost the whole fucking town!” Trevor steps back and holds his hands up “woah buddy don't attack me for what that guy did! I’m just as mad as you are!” “just take me to your father.” Trevor shows me to his father study and before i enter i compose myself. His father is reading the paper and isn't surprised at all to see me “Jagger i should have known you would find out about the new owner.” i smile angrily “yes i’m so happy i was told by a local and not you, are you not my partner anymore?” i say with a nervous tone. Mr. Mitchell lowers his paper “yes i am but i was the one who gave my son the loan meaning he has more say than i do. I would have thought that my son would have told you about the new owner.” i turned to a nervous looking Trevor and say clenching my jaw “of course the little idiot didn't tell me!” he shrunk back behind the door and his father called out to him as he was leaving “you didn't tell Jagger that the new owner was at the diner the other night with all of you? Well Jagger was at the diner with you and all your friends.” Trevor stopped dead in his tracks and turned to face me. I had my back turned to his father so i could give Trevor a fanged smile “of course he didn't!” i step towards Trevor feeling like i need to kick his ass and i realize what his father said. I turn around “what guy from the diner? What did he look like?” Trevor’s dad smiled “he’s a goth kid so i don't think he would want to tear down the club.” i give him a confused look “is he the one who popped your son's arm out of its socket?” he smiled “Yes its the same one!” i feel much better knowing who it is “ok so this is good news!” Trevor came into the study “its good news? The douche fucked up my arm!” Mr. Mitchell chuckled “go to your room noodle arm i'm talking business with Jagger.” Mr. Mitchell took his left hand and pick his right wrist up acting like it was pulled out of its socket and waved it around. Trevor stormed off to his room and i said “what a lovely son!” Raven POV:Scarlett, Onyx and i were at the mansion trying to figure out what to wear. Becky waited downstairs with Stormy and Alexander. She said something about way to many gigantic boobs. We were going through so many clothes that my bed was a mess of black, red and purple cloth. Scarlett turned to me “what do you think Lyle would like better?” she holds up a fishnet dress with high heeled combat boots. “This or this?” she shows us a fishnet shirt with a red bra, red schoolgirl skirt and combat boots. We both agree the fishnet shirt would look better. She tries it on and walks around the room showing it off. Onyx pulls out a black latex tank top with a choker, black latex pants and combat boots “i’m gonna wear this, i hope Lyle likes it!” Scarlett gives her a jealous look as i put on my outfit. I picked out a mesh shirt with a black outline that only covers my boobs, black leather pants and knee high hooker boots. They both look at me “well shit we didn't think you could get any hotter!” i blush and finish my makeup. We head down where Alexander, Becky and Stormy are waiting for us. Stormy starts to say that it shouldn't take this long to put on an outfit when she interrupted by Alexander saying a little too loudly “DAMN!” his eyes go red and his licks his lips. Onyx and Scarlett look at him and hug me “calm down Romeo, you can play with her later!” there hands were just under my boobs and i let out a small moan. Alexander looks confused and embarrassed as we head out to the car. Alexander turns to us “i think Raven and i should take the mercedes i need to have a talk with her.” He glares at Onyx and Scarlett. Onyx and Scarlett took Onyx’s beetle to the club and Becky and Stormy take Becky’s truck. Stormy was all too excited to ride in Becky’s truck “yay i get to go with Becky!” she says as she drags Becky to her truck. We get into the mercedes and Alexander looks at me “so what was that all about?” i give him an innocent look “what was what about?” He gives me an annoyed look “when Scarlett and Onyx gave you a hug you moaned, and don't think i didn't see how close their hands were to your boobs.” i blushed and he continued “i could smell that you were aroused and you still are.” i try to lie to him “no i'm not!” he reaches over and puts a hand down my pants and a finger in my pussy. I grab the door handle and moan. “Really your not aroused because it sure feels like it!” i try to lie again “it's because you put a finger in me!” he continues to finger me “Alexander you can stop, it wasn't even my fault!” he stops and sighs “no it wasn't but did you try to stop them!” i straighten up in my seat and try not to sit in the puddle below me. “i was very surprised, i didn't know what they were going to do! They just started out of nowhere!” he seems interested but still mad “so what did they do?” i blush and shift in my seat. “do you have a towel or blanket in the car?” he gives me a weird look but then understands “unfortunately it's in the trunk and i don't feel like stopping until you tell me what happened!” i whine but tell him anyways. As i'm telling him the whole story his eyes turn red and he shifts in his seat. “i'm sorry i should have stopped them!” he gives me an apologetic look “its ok Raven but your story did have an effect on me and as much as i try to control myself i'm finding it a little more difficult as of late.” i look over at him and try to hide my smile. His cock is about to burst out of his pants! He pulls over so we are on the side of the road “you're going to have to help me with that.” before i can say a word he grabs my head and forces my mouth on his cock. I laugh because i could be a mcdonalds poster kid because i'm loving it! After some time he cums in my mouth and starts the car. As we head to the club i can't help thinking that i should tell Alexander more stories.Scarlett POV:I look at my best friend “do you think Alexander will be mad at us?” Onyx looks at me and says in a nervous tone “maybe he won't? He might get turned on by it! That's if Raven says anything, which she might not?” i sigh “Raven wouldn't lie to Alexander. I just hope he can forgive us!” we drive in silence all the way to the clubSebastian POV:After i change at my apartment we head to the club. We arrive at the club and i see Becky’s truck. Before we go inside i turn to Lyle “are you ready to meet the girl i told you about?” he looks nervous “sure?” we head inside and i spot the little ball of crazy at the bar with Becky. “Hey Stormy! Hey Becky! Where is everyone?” Becky turns around “they haven't gotten here yet but Alexander looked mad at Raven. They took the mercedes which is why Stormy is with me!” Stormy hugged Becky “yup Becky got stuck with me!” Lyle laughs and Stormy’s eyes light up “your the guy from the diner! Thanks for giving Trevor what he deserves!” Lyle laughs “you know Raven said much the same thing. it was my pleasure, the little shit needed it.” she puts out her hand “my name is Athena it's nice to meet you.” Lyle shakes her hand “it's nice to meet you too my name is Lyle.” she blushes and turns back to her drink. I look at Lyle “well now that i don't have to introduce you this is the girl i was talking about!” Stormy looked at me surprised. Lyle pulls me aside “dude, she's like 14!” i shake my head “i wasn't trying to hook you up with her! Shes an awesome kid and i wanted you to meet her.” Lyle lets out a sigh of relief . “I'm really shocked she usually has everyone call her Stormy!” Lyle looks happy “so Stormy is a nickname then.” i laugh “yes, you must be special because she won't let anyone call her Athena!” Lyle looks happy as we head back over to the bar. Becky was gone and Stormy was eyeing me suspiciously. I ask her “where did Becky go?” Stormy smoothed her skirt and said “Matt just showed up and they went to dance.” Lyle POV:Stormy looked at the dance floor with a sad look in her eyes and sighed. I put out my hand “Miss Athena could I have this dance?” Her eyes lit up and she took my hand and practically dragged me to the dance floor. ‘We don't sleep at night’ by cash cash comes on as we dance. She bops to the beat and i laugh. She's adorable! She dances around me and next to me. Sebastian POV:As i look around the club i spot the rest of the gang and flag them over. Well i actually stand on the bar, wave my arms and yell their names. That not only got their attention but half the clubs and Romeo’s attention! The girls wave to me and immediately looked pissed. I turn around to see what they are looking at. They are staring at Lyle and Stormy dancing. Stormy notices that the girls are mad and stick out her tongue at them. Oh god their might be a cat fight!Scarlett,Onyx and Raven’s POV:Scarlett says through gritted teeth “what the fuck is she doing with him!” Onyx and Raven look Stormy up and down. Onyx looks like she wants to attack Stormy “how can she wear that? who wears those types of clothes at that age! I mean a black fitted skirt and a corset shirt top?” Raven looks guilty “that might be my fault i gave Stormy all my old clothes and i wore those clothes at her age you know.” Onyx and Scarlett give her a aggravated look “really Raven?” we walk over to the bar “no matter we can fix this! I just need to dance with him and show him who he really should be with!” Onyx and Raven look shocked “i think someone has a crush!” Onyx teased. Scarlett looks at us “that wasn't supposed to be said out loud!” Raven smiles “yeah you seem to be doing that alot lately!” they laugh and as Onyx was about to order a drink Raven says “we need to talk to Jagger i have some news that everyone will want to hear!”Raven POV:Becky and Matt come over to the bar “where have you guys been?” “we had a little detour we had to take, anyways we all need to talk to Jagger!” Alexander comes up behind me and grabs my butt “why do we need to talk to Jagger?” “you will see.” i grab Stormy and we all head over to Jaggers office. Luna is behind the desk “how can i help you fine gothlings tonight?” i smile at her “is Jagger in.” Luna gets up and hugs me “yup, i'll go get him.” when she leaves Scarlett turns to me “Luna seems happy! Its weird but kinda nice.” Jagger comes in the office looking chipper and sits down “what can i do for you?” Luna comes back and Sebastian tells her to go keep Lyle company. Stormy eyes her suspiciously and tells me “i don't trust Luna so i'm going to go with her!” i laugh “why don't you trust her?” Stormy smiles “i called dibs on diner guy and i don't want her taking him away!” Scarlett and Onyx give her a what the fuck look “excuse me but you can't call dibs!” they say in unison. Stormy smiles “well i just did, and in fact i did about a week ago when i first saw him in town and when me, Luna and Raven had girl talk, plus i danced with him first and i saw him first.” she sticks her tongue out as she leaves and Jagger looks at them and shakes his head. “so what is it you wanted to talk to me about?” Lyle POV:As i sit at the bar waiting for everyone to come back Athena and a pink haired girl sit at the bar. Athena gives me a hug and the pink haired girl extended her hand. I shake it and she says “my name is Luna, my brother Jagger owns this club!” “my name is Lyle it's nice to meet you.” Luna swivels in her chair “so since your the new guy in town why are you here?” I smile “well i'm here because your friend Sebastian promised me a crazy mini Raven who loves to dance!” Athena blushed. Luna looked like she wanted to know more about that but she stuck to her questions. “why did you come to this town? I mean it's not exactly a fun town.” i chuckled “i needed a change of scenery?” Luna didn't believe that for a second. I looked at her seriously “my parents told me to come to this town and give a box to Mr. Mitchell.” they both looked at me confused “That's it?” i smile “oh yea and i now own more than half the town which is probably why Trevor wants to kill me!” Luna looked nervous “so you now own the land this club is on?” i nod my head yes. “please don't shut my brother’s club down!” She looks at me with pleading eyes. “why would i shut down an awesome club?” “because my brother took Trevors side?” she says still nervous. I put my hand on her shoulder “i’m not going to shut down this club so don't worry about it.” she gives me a hug and they tell me the fun things to do in the town. Raven POV:I tell Jagger everything that Becky and i found out. He sits back and smiles. Confused i ask “your smiling and you seem ok but a couple of hours ago you were very angry. What the fuck happened. Can vampires take drugs?” he laughs “we can but it won't affect us and i already knew all of this. I talked to Mr. Mitchell after you told me someone else owned the town. In fact i believe he is in my club right now.” everyone except for Becky and i yelled “where?” Jagger pointed out the window to the bar right at Lyle. Scarlett and Onyx looked shocked “the Booty owns more than half of the town?” Becky laughed so hard she snorted “WHAT?” IS THAT HIS NEW NAME? She falls on the floor laughing. Jagger looks at me “is she ok?” “yes she’s fine.” “so if that is all you wanted to tell me i suggest you go down to the club before Scarlett bites her lip off.” we all look at Scarlett who is looking out the window with hate in her eyes at Stormy and Luna flirting with Lyle. Her fangs are out and her lip is bleeding. Onyx puts her hand on Scarlett’s shoulder. Scarlett turns towards her and Onyx sucks the blood off her lip. Jager looks at the two girls “well that was hot and all but get the fuck out of my office, please.” he smiles and points to the door. As we are head towards the door we see Lyle waving at us. Alexander looks confused “he cant see us can he?” Matt spoke up “he came to my practice today so he’s not a vampire.” Alexander still looking out the windows mutters “huh.” as we are walking down to the club Scarlett stops and hisses. “Stormy is dancing with Lyle again!” Luna comes running over to us and hugs me “ i did it, i pulled a Nancy Drew!” i hug her back “ Oh my goth im so proud of you but what the hell are you talking about?” she twirls around and says in a sing song voice “ Stormy and i got the dirt on the new guy!” The gang and I pull her to the side. I whisper to her “ Luna if your our friend you will spill the beans!” she smiles and thinks for a minute “ i guess i could but you first you have to admit why your all dressed so damn fine!” i clear my throat “ “Luna your getting off topic, what did you find out?” Luna has a smile as big as the cheshire cat’s “ He has a big extended family, he was the star player on his lacrosse team, his grades are amazing, he is a great dancer from what Stormy says.” we can all hear Scarlett grinding her teeth. “ he has a deep affection for animals, this is the first club he has ever been too, his family is a bit over protective, , and what Stormy says he is abit of a nerd as well as having an ex girlfriend, which means he’s single!” we are all worried that at an minute Scarletts teeth with shatter from the grinding “ how does mini Raven keep winning! Im supposed to be with Lyle not her! I'm the single one!” Onyx clears her throat “ your not the only one who dressed up for Lyle and your not the only single one!” Scarlett glares at Onyx “ does that mean you and Jagger are done so you can go after Sebastian now? I mean he is all you talk about!” Onyx turns beet red “ Jagger and i were done the minute he sided with Trevor and said that i was acting like a bitch!” Sebastian's has a smug look on his face as he puts his arm around Onyx “ so does this mean i have to plan a date for us?” We hear the giggle of a wild Stormy and look over at the bar. Lyle is offering her a sip of his drink. Luna looks at Alexander she says “i don't know how your sister does it but she's good!” Sebastian whispers to Alexander “catfight!” Scarlett storms over to the DJ and whispers in his ear, then she grabs Lyle pulling him into the middle of the dance floor. ‘Bad girls’ by Neffex comes on and she dances like she is at a strip joint. She turns and blows a kiss to Stormy who is pouting at the bar. Lyle looks confused but also like he is definitely enjoying himself. The song ends and she waves to Stormy as she orders a Cursed Dracula and downs it. Lyle pulls her onto the dance floor as soon as she is done with her drink. We are all on the dance floor having a good time when Scarlett comes over to Luna and dances next her. Lyle is at the bar ordering another Cursed Dracula for her and something for himself. Scarlett POV:“So Luna how did you get all that information from Lyle?” she smiles “i just asked!” i gave her a confused look “well sweetie usually when you do that you use your body to get the information you want!” i flash her my fangs. “No i just listened and asked questions, it feels good to actually listen to people. When i used my body to get what i wanted i always felt dirty.” she seemed sad when she said this. I gave her a hug and we continued to dance. At one point we all were dancing together in a big group and even Jagger joined in. Onyx pulled me aside when i was sitting down at the bar watching my friends “sweetie are you ok? I've never seen you get this jealous over anyone, human or vampire. I'm a little worried.” i rest my head on her shoulder “i’m fine, i don't know why i'm getting so jealous. It can't be because he is a virgin. I just think i'm really attracted to him and I don't even know him!” i let out a sigh “i don't know it feels like i have to have him. It doesn't help that he smell so yummy.” Onyx looked less worried but shocked. “just be careful ok? He is human and you can hurt him.” i laugh “why do you think i've been chugging blood, if i don't stop soon it will look like i have a problem! I just want to bite him so bad! and find out if he is as yummy as he smells!” Onyx hugs me and we sit and watch our friends for a bit. Stormy comes over “Scarlett i called dibs but that doesn’t mean i won't share. I just want to be his friend but give me a couple of years because by then i might want to do perverted things to him too. So for now i might be willing to share, if i’m feeling nice.” she walks away as i sit in disbelief. “does this mean i won, kinda?” Onyx gives me a weird look “i think maybe so?”Lyle POV:While everyone is dancing i take the opportunity to sneak out but not before i pull Athena aside “ i need to step out for a bit, the energy in here is really high and i'm not used to it. I wasn't allowed to go to clubs like this back home.” Athena puts a hand on my shoulder “ its ok i couldn't handle this when i first started going out to the club when i was younger.” she gives me a smirk and we chuckle. I kiss her on the cheek “ ok sweetie save me a dance. I go outside and i can still hear the music so i hop in my van to go find a quieter spot. There was way too much energy in that club and i needed to expel all that energy. So i drive around to the nearest place where i wont be heard. The nearest place that i won't be disturbed just happens to be The Dullsville Cemetery. I grab my violin and head into the cemetery. Whenever i would play my musical instruments as a kid it would help me decompress. Unfortunately the gate was locked but that has never stopped me before. Eventually my magic fingers found the right way to put the locking mechanism into the unlocked state. I drive into the cemetery and try an open area with no headstones as to not disturb the dead. I find one and start to play letting all the built up energy from the night flow out as the creative music does. Stormy POV:After Lyle left i sat at the bar rubbing my cheek and distractedly playing with my drink. I don't even notice Luna is beside me until she taps my shoulder. “Sweetie why are you over here all alone? I thought the hot new guy was with you that's at least what Scarlett's face said.” Scarlett looks ut us from the other end of the bar “hey ,i am not losing The Booty to a mini Raven!” Luna looks at her “no but you seem to be having a bit of a blood problem!” Scarlett looks at her empty glass “you know you might be right! I think i liked you better when you weren't trying to be Dear Abby and you were just a bitch!” Raven comes over concerned “ what's going on?” Scarlett looks annoyed “not now triple B! I'm discussing with Luna why i'm not going to lose to your mini me or that i have a blood problem.” Scarlett calls Romeo over “i'll have one more!” Romeo looks concerned “Hun this makes an even dozen, i think you have had enough!” Luna smirks “ Really you don't have a problem? Romeo please cut her off for the night, otherwise we will run out and i don't think Lyle will be to happy if we drain him of his blood so we can replenish what we lost.” i speak up “ we don't have to drain him, just enough for me to have a glass. But don't worry Luna i'll split it with you!” i hear a soft moan and to my right . Raven is biting her lip and gripping the bar. “ Raven don't worry as your official mini me i have to share with you. Raven lets go of the bar and whispers “ yes please! Wait since you called dibs and you are a miniature version of me does that mean i get dibs too?!” Scarlett and Luna in unison say “ THAT'S NOT HOW THAT WORKS!” i ignore them and say “of course Raven what's mine is yours and what's yours is mine. Except for my brother, you can have him. In fact why don't you guys all go on a vacation so i can have the house and Lyle to myself! I mean i saw him first, i called dibs first, i danced with him first and i got the first kiss!” they all looked at me “WHAT?”Mr. Doodiehead came over, i mean Alexander “he did what?” i smile “for your information Mr. Doodiehead he kissed me on the cheek before he left!” All of the girls yelled in unison “WHERE DID HE GO? WILL THE BOOTY BE COMING BACK? WHEN DID HE LEAVE?” “i don't know how long have i been sitting here?” Luna looks worried “yeah he's been gone for awhile.” Mr. Doodiehead chimed in “that's great and all, but why did an older man kiss my sister?” Sebastian yelled from the dance floor “whoo hoo go Lyle i set that up!” Alexander yelled back “you set up my baby sister?” Sebastian came over to me “your welcome !” Alexander puts Sebastian into a headlock “dude i really don't want to kill my best friend tonight!” Scarlett picks her head up from the bar “see what you caused Stormy? Your causing as much of rukus as Raven did in gym class with her Triple B’s!” Raven looks confused “i heard that term way to much tonight and i don't even know what it means!” Sebastian goes to answer but Mr. Doodiehead covers his mouth. That's when Jagger saunters over and puts a hand on Ravens shoulder “it means Big Bouncing Boobies!” Alexander yells “don't say those things in front of my little sister!” i laugh “well Mr. Doodiehead i already knew what that meant, i'm just shocked Raven didnt!” Raven grabs her boobs “hey i'm just getting used to these it's not my fault if they bounce, you try find a bra that won't make them bounce.” Scarlett and Onyx look at their own boobs “well she's not wrong!” Onyx says and shrugs. Luna jumps up and down looking sad “i guess i don't belong to the triple B club.” i hug her “its ok, i don't either. Although who really likes those anyways?” Sebastian laughs and says “from my investigative skills i found out Lyle does!” Onyx seems happy, Scarlett looks like she won the lottery then she looks at Raven who has the bigger Triple B’s she looks less happy. Raven has a shit eating grin while looking at Scarlett. Scarlett looks pissed “aren't we supposed to be trying to find Lyle, Not have a size contest?” Onyx smirks at Sebastian “i thought only guys did that?” “says the girls holding and staring at each other’s boobs.” I speaks up “don't forget comparing them too!” Onyx looks at Sebastian “so did you and Lyle compare sizes in the locker room?” Sebastian face turns red.Alexander speaks up “all right i think we should end this conversation, it's getting a little out of hand!” Scarlett smirks “why are you mad because your smaller than them?” Raven has to sit down “well if that's true then if Scarlett has it her way she may need a wheelchair!” Scarlett’s jaw drops and she starts to drool. “And if my daydream was correct then you definitely will need a wheelchair!” Alexander looks mad and says to Raven “sweetie did you forget to tell me something?” Raven looks nervous “day dreams don't count!” she runs to the exit and he chased after her, both of them laughing like loons! They come back after 15 minutes later smelling of shame. Onyx looks confused and asks “what were you two doing?” Alexander smiles “teaching her a lesson!” Raven looks tired and winces as she sits down. I look at everyone “if you doodieheads are done being perverted can we go search for my boyfriend and not Scarletts? I mean Lyle?” Raven speaks up “i thought you were promised to Valentine.” i laugh “That's why i said boyfriend not fiance!” Alexander gets up from his seat “so where should we start looking?” Becky chimes in “well i hope you guys find him because i need to go home and go to bed. The human one in the group needs to sleep at night.” Raven hugs Becky. I run to the car and get in “let's go already!” we all get into Alexander’s car, very squished i might add!Alexander POV: Having no idea where Lyle went we check the places he has already been. We got to Hasty's and i ask Shirley “Shirley have you seen Lyle?” she blushes and says “no but if you see him give him a kiss on the cheek for me?” i give her a weird look “i probably will not do that!” she smiles “its ok i'll give him one the next time i see him!” i get back in the car and head to the mansion. On the way there we all hear a violin dubstep version of Radioactive and a guy singing. I follow the sound and it leads us to The Dullsville Cemetery. I stop the car at the gate and notice its locked. I wonder how he got threw the gates? We all jump over and follow the sound. Lyle is the source of the music. We stay back in the shadows listening to Lyle singing and playing his violin. Scarlett whispers to Raven “omg i think i'm in love!” Sebastian whispers to me “do you think he would want to jam sometime?” i look at him “dude i have no idea.” we wait until he stops playing and we hear “you guys can come out now!” Lyle turns to us and smiles “i'm sorry it was just too hectic in the club i had to clear my head.” Scarlett looked all doe eyed “you were amazing!” we all clap and he takes a bow. We all agree that he was amazing! As we are heading back to the car Stormy asks Lyle “so would you like to sleep over?” Lyle POV:I give Athena a weird look “um what?” Athena smiles “wouldn't it be more comfortable to sleep in a bed than your van?” i eye her suspiciously “how do you know i sleep in my van?” she smiles “because i'm nosy.” i’m shocked “woah invasion of privacy much!” she gives me puppy eyes “i’m sorry.” i pat her head “its ok Athena i forgive you.” Alexander looks at her with sad eyes “why can he call you by your first name but i can't? I'm your brother!” the rest of the gang spoke up “why can't we call you Athena?” she smiles and says proudly “i don't let doodieheads call me by my real name!” Alexander walks over to me “if you need a place to crash, you can stay at my house.” i give him a smile “you don't have to move anyone out of their room will you, because i'm fine with sleeping on the couch.” Alexander laughs “you won't have to sleep on a couch, there are plenty of rooms! My friends have been sleeping at my place for a while. I think i should be charging them.” Alexander looks over and all his friends are whistling and looking the other way so they won't meet his gaze. i smile “that sounds wonderful!” all the girls squeal in fit of giggles “he can sleep in my room!” Alexander glares at Raven and she laughs “babe i was just kidding!” we all laugh and Sebastian and Athena walk with me to my van. “Stormy what are you doing the car is over here?” Raven yells “i’m riding in the cool van with the non doodiehead’s” Athena yells back and sticks her tongue out before jumping onto Sebastian's back for a piggyback ride to the van. I run to open the passenger side door before they get there and hold it open “your ride lady Athena.” she climbs off Sebastian and leaps into the van, i climb in after her throwing the keys to Sebastian “i don't know where i'm going so you drive” he swings the keys around a finger “yep don't need to tell me twice if i get to drive this beast” as he gets in the driver's seat “hey Lyle where did Stormy go” i look down in the seat “wait she was right here a second ago.” “OH MY GOD ITS SO COMFY BACK HERE DID YOU BOTTLE A CLOUD IN YOUR FLOOR!” Sebastian and i look over the seat into the back to find an Athena wrapped up in my comforter and hugging my oversized pillow. “Well i never asked my aunt Kira when she gave it to me a few years ago, but check the tag it could be how they make the futons.” Sebastian and I look back at eachother and laugh as he starts the van. “So Athena do you want to rethink what you said about sleeping on a bed over sleeping in the van?” she pokes her head back over the seat to glare at me but doesn't work as well as she wants it to as she is still wrapped in the comforter “ok maybe i was a little bit wrong about how comfy it was in here i apologize.” As we are pulling into the driveway the only thing i can say is “holy shit, this is not a house!” we get out and then i walk up to Alexander with a smirk on my face “So does Norman Bates know you bought his house?” Alexander smirks “yeah he does but he doesn't approve of the renovations!” Alexander’s POV:I let Lyle in and pull everyone aside “what do we do we all sleep in coffins, we can't let him see those and we don't have an extra bed!” Raven goes to speak but i stop her “Raven i don't think he would want our bed!” Stormy and Scarlett speaks up “aww now i cant show him my room!” they glare at each other and Sebastian says “cat fight!” i give him an annoyed look “dude no matter how many times you say that it won't happen!” Stormy raises her hand “i know what to do! Lyle has an amazing futon in the back of his van, he can sleep on that. Or if he doesn't want it i'll keep it!” Lyle comes out of the house “so what room am i staying in so know where i can set up my stuff?” i look at him “what stuff?” “my futon, my laptop, my violin, a duffel bag of clothes, my journal and a few books.” i show Lyle to his room accompanied by everyone! “sorry we don't have an extra bed, we usually don't have guests and as of recently all of my friends have moved in.” everyone is waving from the doorway. As Lyle heads outside he asks “does anyone want to help me carry my stuff in?” Scarlett and Stormy raise their hands “We volunteer as tribute!” Sebastian speaks up “go cool down you two, don't worry Lyle i got this!” when they are outside Jameson appears and pulls me aside “Master Alexander who is the gentleman outside with Mister Sebastian? Did i see Miss Athena come out of a van that looks like the vans that hand out free candy? I thought we told her not to do that!” Stormy yells from upstairs “did someone say candy because i looked and there was definitely no candy! Now if someone would like to go buy me candy i will take it!” Lyle and Sebastian walk back through the front door. Lyle yells up “Athena i can teach you to make candy if you behave yourself, my aunt Lydia taught me back home!” “well since its a non Doodiehead offering to teach me to make candy, you've got a deal!” Jameson grabs me by the shoulder “Master Alexander who is this wonderful boy who has tamed Miss Athena and can we keep him?!” i call Lyle over and introduce him to Jameson. Jameson’s eyes bug out and he says “pardon me but i need to go find your parents!” he rushes off and Sebastian finishes helping Lyle put his stuff in his room. Jameson POV:I rush up the stairs and hope that the Master and Mistress are not to busy. I knock on the door “Master Constantine, Mistress Cassandra?” Master Constantine says in an annoyed voice “Yes Jameson? You may enter.” i open the door to find the Mistress’s hair and makeup a mess. They were sitting far apart on the bed. “i'm so sorry for the intrusion but Master Alexander has brought home a friend , a human friend. He seems very familiar but i can't picture where i've seen him before!” “Thank you Jameson we will be down shortly i need to discuss something with my wife.” before the door is closed all the way Master Constantine flew across the bed and attacked Mistress Cassandra. I head downstairs and find Master Alexander and his friends chatting about how they couldn't give Lyle his bed. Constantine POV:After i was able to have the conversation with my wife that Jameson interrupted we headed downstairs. We hear Alexander and his friends laughing in one of the spare bedrooms. We enter and see the boy Jameson mentioned and our jaws almost drop to the floor! “Alexander would you like to introduce us to your friend?” his friend stands up and puts his hand out “ hello my name is Lyle Mikaelson, its very nice to meet you both.” he shook my hand and kissed my wifes hand. “my god i thought you hadn’t survived!” he gives us a confused look . “well as you can see im very much alive.” “Son might your father be Kol Mikaelson?” he looks shocked. “yes that was my biological father's name! How did you know that?” “and your mother was Davina Sinclair?” his eyes bulge out of his head and his look of confusion is now mixed with anger. “yes that was my biological mothers name!” Alexander and his friends leave the room to give us privacy. “my wife and i knew your mother and father before they died and we have so much to tell you but we can't tell you until tomorrow night. My wife and i are art dealers and we need to leave for a business trip. But we hope you will be willing to talk to us tomorrow!” Lyle nods his head “of course i would! I don't know that much about them, they have always been a mystery to me.” he looks sad and i put a hand on his shoulder “soon they won't be a mystery.” as we head downstairs he calls after us “you don't need to lie i know your not going on a business trip, vampires got to sleep sometime right?”
----- CHAPTER BREAK -----
Lyle POV: i wake up to the promise that i will know more about my parents and the mystery that surrounds them. I open my door and notice a note on it , it reads: Dear Lyle, please meet us in the library when you wake. We have much to discuss . Constantine and Cassandra I ran down the hall to the library as fast as my legs would carry me. I opened the door and sit down in an armchair across from Constantine and Cassandra. They look at me in shock and Constantine says “how did you get here so quickly?” i look him in the eyes “do you want me to explain how i got down here so fast or how i know your vampires because one thing at a time.”Cassandra looks at me very serious “how did you know we were vampires?” i straighten up “ it's almost like a sixth sense.” They look very confused so i continue “i was born with the ability to feel and see a beings energy, whether they be supernatural or not. Your energy is there, but its filled with power and hunger. A human's energy is blue and a vampires is red. But what i want to know is how do you know my parents?”Constantine looked like he wanted to question me more about the vampire thing but Cassandra spoke first “your parents saved our lives and they are the reason Athena was born.” i lean forward in my seat “well that's something that is interesting!” Cassandra squeezed my hand “when we lived in Romania we had a hunter come after us, your parents were visited by Alexander's grandmother one night and she asked for their help. Constantine was going to send Alexander to America so he could be with his grandmother. She questioned us and we eventually told her what was happening. Having known your parents for sometime she knew she was going to people she could trust and would have the power to help. Both of your parents were from very powerful bloodlines of witches. They were the most gifted in the last few generations. Your mother Davina was the most powerful of her coven and your father Kol was, the best term is protege. Im sorry but i thought you should know how unique they were. With how powerful they were we knew we could rely on them to help us. In order for a female vampire to give birth a witch has to perform a ritual that requires a lot of magic so the baby can survive. Usually a female vampire would go to a coven but because your parents were so powerful we only needed their help. To get pregnant with Alexander i had to ask your parents as well. But im getting off topic of what you want to know needless to say your parents and our family have been friends for quite some time.”i'm at the edge of my seat listening intently as she continues “They knew the risks they would be talking in order to save our lives and they made a plan incase they didn't come back.” Cassandra was holding my hand and looking at me with sorrow filled eyes when Constantine chimed in “Your parents were very strong in body and mind and we are so grateful that they did what they did, we tried to save them but it was too late.” trying to hold back the tears that were threatening to fill my eyes i say “how did they die? I want to know it all, please don't hold anything back.” they looked at me very serious and Constantine said “Are you sure you want to hear it all? “I look him straight in the eyes and say very seriously “yes.” the shift in their chairs and this time Constantine speaks up “We had been living in Romania for sometime and we had a friend Kraven who one night killed 5 humans in a blood lust rage. A hunter was alerted and went after him, while we were sleeping Kraven ended up dumping the bodies in our mansion and told the hunter that we did it.” they both looked very angry and Constantine said through gritted teeth “The hunter being deceitful told him he would let him go free if he brought him to us. As soon as Kraven brought the hunter to our door he killed Kraven. But what the hunter did not know is that we had fled earlier that night knowing exactly what Kraven would do.” His expression changed from anger to sadness. “We had contacted Alexander’s grandmother but she knew right away that something was wrong.” Constantine laughed “clever old bat.” As Constantine got up to get both of them a drink Cassandra said “While we were hiding in an abandoned manor Alexander’s grandmother was asking for the help of your parents. She showed up at their door and told them what had happened.” She squeezed my hand “your parents agreed and put a plan in place for you incase they didn't return. Alexander”s grandmother told them that she would make sure you were taken care of and watched over always. They left and came to help us just in time to save us. The hunter found all of us and gave us each a choice. Either join him or die. But what he really meant was to be controlled by him and do anything that he asked, including harming our own kind. Your parents would not join him and they knew we wouldn't either so we did the only thing we could, we fought! Your parents protected us the best they could when we were down but the hunter was much too strong. He pulled almost all of their magic from them. He left thinking we were all dead.”Cassandra started to cry and Constantine tried to console her but he was fighting back tears himself. Constantine spoke through tears “we offered to save them the only way we could by turning them. but your parents knew they were not strong enough to make the transition and knew that the act of trying to turn them would weaken Cassandra too much to keep Athena alive. As the likelihood we were going to lose Athena was already very high, and being able to find others willing to help us have a child again would be almost impossible. Your parents did us the greatest kindness and used the last of their power to make sure Athena would be born even though it meant they would die in the process.” Cassandra was in tears as i sat back in my chair and stared at the rug deep in my own thought. Constantine POV:I called Jameson to the library to take Cassandra to see Athena. She was so distraught thinking about how we almost lost our daughter i figured she needed to see her. Cassandra gratefully left the room and i turned to Lyle “So how did you get here so fast?” He looked up at me confused and said “what?” It took him a minute to get out of his own thoughts as he said “i think it would be best if we had this conversation someplace else.” “i think your right my wife has enough excitement for one day and everyone will be up soon, i wouldn't want them to find out just yet what you know. I have an idea where we can go that we won't be disturbed.” Lyle looked at me with curiosity and followed me down the hall. I lifted a painting off the wall, in the wall there was a spiral staircase that led down below the house into my private office. Lyle’s movements let me know he was cautious and concerned. We entered my office and we sat down by the fireplace. Lyle smiled “well this isn't where i thought we were going!” i laughed at him “ where did you think we were going?” Lyle said with a straight face “To a dungeon?” i gave him a confused look and he said “oh come on you have never seen those movies where the owner of the manor leads their guest to their dungeon?” i put a hand on his shoulder “son you have seen to many movies!” Lyle laughs and says “Sir do you know anything about Beacon Hills? Because if you did you know it is Supernatural Central! We have a dungeon that is used by the pack on a full moon at the Hale house!” intrigued i said “i have seen other supernaturals but that was in Europe.” “where i come from we have many different types of supernatural beings all living some what peacefully in town, but that has more to do with our true alpha and his pack keeping them in line. If anything i was taught by a Druid so that should tell you rarity of supernatural creatures in my hometown.” i am so confused and had to ask “i've heard of a true alpha but only in legends. I thought all the druids were dead? How is it you have met these supernatural creatures?” Lyle smiles “well it’s kind of hard not to when i'm in the pack !” i look him up and down “what do you mean your in the pack?” “well my mom is second in charge after our true alpha and my dad is an ex FBI turned town sheriff who helps keep the supernatural hidden from the non.” i smile “well i can understand why a bunch of vampires don't worry you!” “Now how about you explain how you got to the library so quickly?” “well as you know or could guess i'm a witch or magic user but what you may not know is other witches runes are only visible when they use their magic. Where mine are visible to everyone because of how much magic i have. My runes are always active but other witches have to recite an incantation for their runes to work. I have heightened characteristics because of these runes. Physically i am on par with any other supernatural being, it's only by sheer force of will that i'm at a human level. I hide my magic because i am around humans. If i was home i wouldn't need to hide what i can do.” i laugh “don't worry son i think everyone in this house can relate to how you are feeling.” “so why is it that Athena and i get along so easily? Because from what i've heard Jameson wants to keep me because i tamed little Miss Athena.” Lyle bursts out laugh and i chuckle “the magic that helped create her runs through your veins so she is drawn to you because she feels a connection. It also doesn't hurt that you are easy on the eyes.” “you know sir this is not the first time i have heard that! Almost everyone in this house has implied that. But i don't see it. because my parents aka my mom never let me date. The only reason i had a girlfriend was because she was a pack member! And again mom stopped that real quick!” i nervously laugh “son does that mean you have never been intimate with someone?” Lyle blushes deeply “yes i still have my V Card.” “well then you may want to take extra precautions when dealing with any of the females in this house and possibly the males! You have a lot of magic and you are pure so that is going to make your blood very delicious and tempting.” Lyle shifts awkwardly “so you mean don't get another papercut in class?” “son how did you survive?” “i'm not too sure about that but the sounds i heard coming from the girls locker room make sense now!” i shake my head and sigh “teenagers! I was never that bad in my youth!” “um sir i heard noises coming from your room as i was moving in.” “let's not talk about that right now, what is it you wanted to ask me?” “well before this gets anymore awkward i wanted to know about the hunter. Not to sound disrespectful but how is it he took on two mature vampires and two very powerful witches and won. I know Mrs. Sterling was pregnant so she might have not been able to fight at full power but the rest of you should have been able to handle one hunter?” i sighed “the hunter we faced had an object that could suppress the magic of an enemy witch. He also was not human. We refer to him as a Heretic, a half witch half vampire. They are almost as rare as a true alpha. If your parents had been able to use their full power the hunter wouldn't have had a chance.”Lyle POV:After hearing all of this i sat back in my chair and tried to take it all in. As i think about the conversation my stomach made a really loud growl. Constantine looked at me “what the hell was that? are dragons real?” he laughs and says “i think you should get some breakfast.” Constantine gets up to leave “i'm going to make sure my wife is ok.” As i head into the kitchen i see Jameson making drinks. He looks up at me with a smile on his face which then turns to worry “i guess Master Constantine told you about your parents?” i half smile “yes, he told me everything. But i'm doing ok. Can i help you with breakfast?” Jameson gives me a weird look “Master Lyle we don't really eat here. We are more of a liquid diet, in this house.” i put a hand on his shoulder “i know Jameson but i think you will all enjoy my cooking.” i pick out some pots and pans and get to work. I find eggs, bread, bacon and potatoes and turn to Jameson and he shrugs “i'm only a half vampire i need human food too and i just happen to love breakfast!” i start to cut the potatoes and Jameson tries to put the pots and pans away “Jameson put those back now please, i'm holding a very large knife and i don't want to have to use it for anything other than cooking!” Jameson puts the pots and pans back and slowly backs away. I hand him a drink and he smiles “thank you Master Lyle, i do feel bad i'm not cooking but i don't mind the break.” he sips his drink and i just as i’m about finished Raven, Alexander, Sebastian, Scarlett, Onyx and Athena come down to the kitchen. They all sniff the air and sigh . Athena comes over and hugs me “what smells so good?” Scarlett comes from behind me and nibbles my ear “yea something does smell good.” i shiver and regain my composure saying “do not and i repeat do not barge into my cooking space when i am holding a very large and sharp knife, right Jameson?” Jameson nods and just sips his drink “good answer Jameson good answer but more to the point what your smelling is breakfast!” i set the plates on the dolly and Jameson takes it all to the table and as they sit in there seats everyone eyes their plate suspiciously. Sebastian pokes his plate with his fork “this isn't steak, what is this?” i smile “its eggs, bacon, toast and homefries! I wasn't sure what to make so i went with a classic breakfast” Raven’s eyes light up “my mom used to make these!” she takes a big bite of eggs and says “they taste like my mom’s!” she starts to tear up as everyone sits and starts to eat. they take a bit and look happy yet confused. Athena speaks up “how can this be so yummy when it’s food?” just as she is saying this Cassandra and Constantine come down the stairs. “because darling its good food!” Miss’s Sterling gives Athena a stern look and Sebastian says “yes because we all eat food here, how else would we survive!” he nervously laughs and continues to eat his food. Cassandra sits in her chair and Jameson places her plate in front of her. She takes a bite and looks at me with shock. Pulling me out of the room she says “how can this taste so good when it's just human food?” i smile “well when i made breakfast i did add some magic, spices and a little bit of my blood.” “WHAT? YOU PUT WHAT IN THE BREAKFAST? DO YOU KNOW HOW DANGEROUS THAT COULD GET? WE HAVE TEENAGE VAMPIRES IN THIS HOUSE ! HORMONAL TEENAGE VAMPIRES! ALL THEY WANT TO DO IS BITE AND FUCK! ESPECIALLY THE GIRLS!” I look at her a grin “that doesn't sound too bad.” she ruffled my hair “ok sorry!” she glares at me “now is not the time for jokes!” i smile “who said i was joking?” She glares at me again “if any of them try to bite you don't come crying to me about it!” she takes another plate of food and goes upstairs. Constantine laughs and follows his wife. He gently grabs her hand “honey don't worry he knows what he's doing, i hope.” i go back into the kitchen and everyone has finished. I ask if anyone wants anymore and they all hold up their plates. I fill up a plate for Jameson and then everyone else and sit down to eat my breakfast that i made without my blood.I planned on stopping by Mr. Mitchell’s to see how the renovations on my house were coming along. I knew if i told the gang they wouldnt approve. But i knew one person who i could tell who would never tell a soul. She preferred to give them hints until they begged her to tell them, and even when they begged she didn't . So naturally after Athena had finished breakfast i pulled her aside and told her where i was planning to go. She gave me a hug and told me to kick Trevor extra hard and if need be she would clean up the bodies. I nervously laughed as she smiled. As i was heading out the door Scarlett yelled “go for his knees!” i turn around as she runs up the stairs and Athena smiles “Yea she was listening to our conversation, should i have told you that?” “why was she listening to us?” Athena smiled “I don't know maybe she is jealous of how awesome i am?” she says shrugging. I shake my head, well i was told i’m in a house full of hormonal vampires. As i'm driving to Mr. Mitchell's house i see something moving in the back of my van and it’s giggling. “Athena you know i can see you right?” “no you can't because i’m under a blanket!” “i could hear you giggling!” she pulls the blanket off of her “damn it, i thought i had a good hiding spot!” “well it would have been a good hiding spot had i not taken all the blankets out last night to sleep in the house.” She gets up and sits in the front seat “you told me we were going to make candy! i don't see any candy?” i chuckle “what did Jameson say about getting into strangers vans?” she laughs “but your not a stranger, you are strange but that's besides the point.” “well then i guess if i'm strange i don't need to show you how to make candy then!” she hugs my arm “no i want the candy! I'm sorry i didn't mean it!” I chuckle “After i talk to Mr Mitchell we can go get the ingredients to make the candy.” she bounces in her seat with a smile on her face but then frowns “So we have to make the candy, i thought you had already made it!” “no sweetie i told you that i would teach you how to make it, weren't you listening?” “after i heard the word candy i tuned everything else out and started to imagine how good the candy was going to taste!” “I will only be talking to Mr. Mitchell for a couple of minutes but you need to stay in the car while i do.” she smiled “and then we can make candy?” i ruffled her hair “yes and then we can make candy.” I ring the doorbell and the maid answers. As i walk in i can feel pure rage and self loathing coming from the living room and i know good old Trevor is home. “Mr. Mitchell is in his office writing out paperwork. He looks up surprised “good evening Lyle, i didn't know you were stopping by. What can i do for you?” “well sir i don't have a phone number to get ahold of you so stopping by seemed the best thing to do but i've come by to see the progress that's being made on my house.” Mr. Mitchell smiles “well the first wing is all done but the second, third and fourth are still being repaired.” i give him a look of shock “i’m sorry how many wings? The most i had back home was 2 floors!” “well now you have 4 wings and two floors. If you need any help getting furniture into the house i have movers i would highly recommend. I have an interior design in mind but i don't think she would be able to work with your style. No offence.” i chuckle “none taken, i have a couple people in mind to help me decorate. I was thinking the night after i move in i wanted to have a party. Invite the whole town. I was hoping you would be able to get me in touch with the right guys for that?” Mr. Mitchell nods his head “i will get right on it, what will the theme of this party be?” i smile “i would like a black light party and i would like it to be outdoors.” we went over details of the party for the next 20 minutes. Mr. Mitchell had called the caterers and the people who were going to set up the party. Before leaving i turned to him “Oh and one more thing i would like it if you could book Nightwish.” “will do!” Mr. Mitchell hands me a check book and says “incase you want to buy anything i have set up a bank account for you with the money i could transferred over. I'm still working on transferring your parents bank account into your name. Don't worry the amount is very substantial and if you want you can pick up a debit card at your earliest convenience.” i thank him and head out to the van. i get out to the van to see a very upset Athena “you said you were going to be a couple of minutes!” she folds her arms and pouts. I get in the van and look at her “well now we can go get the ingredients to make your candy, i just need to stop by the bank first. The best part is you don't have to share!” she smiles at me “i was never going to share anyways, i don't share candy. Ever.” i laugh and head to Wexley’s the local grocery store.Back at the mansionOnyx POV:After breakfast everyone headed to the living room. A marathon of Rob Zombie movies was on tv. Halfway into House of a Thousand Corpses Sebastian looks around “Where is Lyle?” We all look around the room and notice he hasn't been with us. I smirk at Scarlett “i thought you would be the one to notice he was gone!” Scarlett sticks her tongue out at me “He was talking to Stormy about an hour ago and he said he was going to talk to Mr. Mitchell about how far they had left to go on the renovations on Lyle’s house. I told Lyle if he saw Trevor to aim for his knee’s!” Scarlett said with a grin. I throw popcorn at Scarlett “why didn't you tell us?” Scarlett dumps a whole bowl of popcorn on my head and laughs “I was waiting for someone to notice that he wasn't here!” i hit her with a pillow and laugh “well it would've been nice to know that he wasn't here.” she hits my shoulder playfully “but maybe i didn't feel like sharing!” i flash my fangs “secrets don't make friends!” Scarletts nips my shoulder playfully “i was going to say something eventually.” “yeah well you should have said something before! And that hurt !” “poor baby!” Scarlett kisses my shoulder and then looked at me with a red haze in her eyes. “there all better?” i pout and say “no my shoulder still hurts!” Scarlett goes to kiss my shoulder but i push her so i’m on top of her and kiss her. she moans and we hear a cough from Sebastian “as hot as this is, get a room! Or at least tell me to film it. Oh wait it wouldn't come out even if we did damn being a vampire sometimes” we both sit up on the couch and blush. Scarlett winks at me and sits in the arm chair in the corner.Raven POV:I jumped up and asked Alexander “Has anyone else notice we didn't drink our smoothies at breakfast?” Everyone looked shocked. Sebastian spoke up “no because i was too full! Wait why the fuck was i full from human food? I'm still full from the food Lyle made! How is this possible?” just then Jameson arrived with a tray of smoothies “Would anyone care for a smoothie? Everyone seems to have left their drinks downstairs so i thought i would bring them up.” we all groan from being to full and Jameson asks “Has anyone seen Miss Athena? I assume she is missing because it is way to quiet.” Scarlett jumps up off the couch “THAT BITCH SHE WENT WITH THE BOOTY! EVERY FREAKIN TIME! WHY IS IT EVERY TIME I TURN MY BACK YOUR SISTER IS TRYING TO STEAL MY BOYFRIEND! I MEAN ALL THE ATTENTION! SHE TRYING TO STEAL MY LUNCHABLE! ALL I WANT IS ONE BITE! WHY CAN'T I HAVE NICE THINGS! Scarlett puts her head on onyx’s shoulder and sighs. Onyx pats her head “Sweetie you still have us?” Scarlett lifts her head “but i don't want to bite you! And i can't take any of your virginity’s, they are already gone!” Alexander speaks up “if thats how that works then why are you trying to fuck Raven. FYI i fixed that issue!” Sebastian intervened “Scarlett you were just biting Onyx and if i hadn't said anything you guys would be naked right now! So you obviously like biting other people!” Scarlett sat up on the couch “it's not the same! But i will be the first to bite him before that little mini raven hoe!” Alexander and I both shouted “hey!” Alexander yelled “That's my sister your talking about!” I yell at her “you called her a mini me so that's like calling me a hoe! Which i am not!” Alexander coughs and says “What about the thing that happened with Becky?” I begin to protest but knowing its true just slump on the couch “your right. But that was the old Raven who couldn't control herself!” Sebastian spoke up “if we weren't here you guys would still be in your room!” i stick my tongue out at him “that's not true, you have no proof so i object!” from the corner we hear Jameson say “Overruled!” i glare at him and he gets up “well that was fun but i must get to cleaning the manor. I will leave your smoothies on the table.” As he leaves i yell “Traitor!” Jameson yells back “you're not the one who has to do the laundry! The very dirty laundry! Of a bed that is not used for sleeping!”Sebastian taunts Scarletts “well, Lyle won't be staying here for much longer so you better make your move. Oh wait i forget the twins are always one step ahead of you?” he smiles and Scarlett goes to hit him but Onyx pulls her back on the couch. I jump up “wait, if he leaves who will make breakfast? How will we survive without his cooking?” Jameson yells up to us “Miss Raven you never had a problem with my cooking before?” “yeah well now that i remember what yummy food taste like!” Onyx looked at me “but why did his food taste so good?” we all sit pondering this in silence. An hour goes by and we all hear the front door opening. Everyone rushes downstairs to see a very happy Stormy and Lyle carrying a bunch of groceries. Stormy starts to sing “i want candy, i want candy and nobody else can have my candy! So back off my candy!” Onyx looks at Lyle “so i hear you got candy.” Stormy runs in front of him “yes we are going to make candy and it's mine! I earned it by being good and staying in the van while Lyle talked to Mr. Mitchell, even though i snuck in his van in the first place. But it's mine!” Lyle smirks “and in Jameson’s words that is how you tame the Stormy, with promises of candy!” “i think while you and Stormy go make candy the girls and I should do a little shopping in Hipsterville.” Lyle puts the groceries down “where would you girls be going shopping?” “To the mall and hot goths.” Lyle ask “well if you wouldn't mind i would like to tag along, i just got my funds in order and i wouldn't mind picking up a few things and maybe spoiling my friends.” our girls outing was now a group outing. Stormy stops singing “i thought we were going to make candy?” Lyle smiles at her “Athena do you know what they have at the mall?” she looks confused “clothes? And jewelry?” Lyle pats her head “yes sweetie it does but it also has stuffed animals stores and candy stores!” Stormy's eyes light up “A WHOLE STORE WITH CANDY IN IT! I DIDN'T KNOW THEY MADE THOSE!” “sweetie have you never seen Willy Wonka and the Chocolate Factory?” “no i have not.” “well then i think we should have a movie night and watch it.” Alexander yells “No then she will want her own chocolate factory!” “wait I CAN HAVE ONE OF THOSE?” Lyle turns to her “well Athena after we watch the movie you will realise why candy holics don't own candy factories.” “well we can watch that later but now we need to go to the candy store and i need to get all the candy!” Stormy runs out to Lyle’s van and beeps the horn “Lets go!” Scarlett gets mad “who says she can go with Lyle?” I grab her hand and pull her towards the mercedes “you know when we get to the mall you can buy clothes that really show off your body and you can ask Lyle for his opinion.” i give her a wink as Onyx gets in the car . Alexander gives me a smirk “are you trying to help Scarlett win the war her and Stormy are having? If so i approve!”Lyle POV:I followed the gang to the Hipsterville mall and as soon as i pulled in the parking lot Athena jumped out “where is the candy Store?” i laughed as we walk towards the entrance. Everyone is waiting. Raven points to the directory “Onyx, Scarlett and i are going to Victoria’s secret first and then we are going to walk around and hit the stores as we go by. I'm assuming you boys don't want to come with us and no offence Stormy but there isn't anything you would like in there.” I wouldn't have minded see the girls trying on bras and panties but i wasn't about to say anything for fear of being slapped. Athena spoke up “your right Raven plus i only came for the candy!” Raven smiled “well your in luck Stormy the candy store is two stores down from Victoria’s secret!” Athena grabbed my hand “Lets go!” Sebastian and Alexander head to Gamestop and they all plan to meet us at the candy store after. We get to the candy store and Athena looks like she is going to cry. she says in a tear filled voice “there’s just so much candy, its beautiful!” she immediately grabs a bag and fills it. Well we are going to be here for a while.Scarlett POV:As we entered Victoria’s secret a sales lady came up to us all to willing to help. She measured Onyx and I. She looked at Raven and put the measurer away “Sweetie i don't think we will have many bra’s in you size. But i think i can find a few.” She heads to the back as we look around. Onyx heads over to the lingerie. I walk up behind her and squeeze her hips “thinking of buying something to catch Sebastian's eye?” she turns around and smiles “well i was thinking about it!” Raven comes over to us “i wish my boobs were smaller like yours so i could find a bra!” She seems sad so we hug her and say “yea small boobs rock!” we all laugh and the sales woman comes back with a couple of bras for Raven and some lingerie. She sees our shocked faces and chuckles “well with your type of bodies i just assumed you had boyfriends or girlfriends.” Onyx and i gather up some bras and lingerie and head into the changing room with Raven. Outside of Ravens dressing room we both say “do you think you will need any help Raven?” her voice is nervous as she says “No i think i’m good!” laughing we change into our clothes. Raven’s phone rings and i hear Becky on the other line. “Hey Becks, what's up?” Becky seems nervous “i stopped by the mansion and everyone was gone, i thought Trevor had done something!” Raven laughed “we went to the mall, i was going to tell you but i thought you had a date with Matt.” Becky’s voice was sad “Matt had soccer practice tonight then had to sit for his parents.” “Then why don't you meet us at the mall in Hipsterville!” Becky cheered up “ok that sounds like fun! I’ll see you in a bit!” I smile “so Becky is joining us?” Raven pops her head out of the dressing room “Becky is off limits!” “ok i won't touch her sorry!” just then Onyx comes out in a bra that looks like she could wear it at a rave. It has a collar on it and it's a purple see through push up bra. We both wait for Raven to come out and when she does our jaws drop. She was wearing a black lace lingerie outfit that had straps wrapping around her body. It had a very bondage look. Onyx and gave her a thumbs up “that looks amazing on you! Alexander will love it!” Raven smiled and tried to look at herself in the mirror and her smile faded “i keep forgetting about the mirror thing!” We pat her on the back and smirked “and if he doesn't like it, you know we do!” i brushed my hand over her collarbone and she straightened up and sighed. Onyx smirks “you can always ask Lyle’s opinion!” i glare at her and stick my tongue out. They went back to try on their other items and i tried on a blood red extreme push up bra. It looked like i was as big as Raven! “hey girls can you come out here i need you opinion!” they came out and looked shocked. Onyx blurted out “your boobs are as big as Ravens!” Raven looked a little sad. I laughed “Raven don't look sad you know i'm only buying this because i want to get Lyle’s attention. I need to win the war your mini me and i are having!” Raven laughs and goes to change.Lyle POV:Athena went through the whole store and picked out so much candy the man at the register looked like he was getting ready to plan his retirement from all the money he would be making off her sale. She had three big bags stuffed with candy and some lose candy she had picked up off the racks. I didn't even want to think about what Alexander was going to do to me when he saw how much she bought. Athena looked at me “i think i'm all set.” Athena now has four big bags of candy and at least ten items she picked up from the racks. She dumped all of it on the counter and the man at the register looked very happy. I get out my card but Athena has already given the man cash. She looks at me “if you buy me this much candy Alexander will be furious but if i buy it he won't be as mad at you.” “why would he be mad at me?” she smiled “because you're watching me buy all this candy and not telling me i cant buy it!” Scarlett POV:As we are heading out we get looks of jealousy from some of the girls in the store. Onyx laughs “i think the sales woman liked us!” i smile “why because we bought nearly a grand worth of bra’s and panties?” Raven looks at her boobs “at least you two could find a good selection of bras!” I change into my extreme push up bra figuring i might as well start to get Lyle’s attention now. i definitely can't beat Stormy by being cute because she already has that done perfectly but i can beat her in other ways. As we are walking into the candy store i make sure to sway my hips as i walk. Stormy is checking out and Raven laughs “Lyle i hope you know that Alexander will be mad at you. But you did make Stormy happy so i think he will forgive you, eventually.” Lyle look nervous and says “i didn't encourage her to get all this candy, i just watched her as she did. So i am not at fault.” “yes you are because you didn't stop the sugar monster from buying all this candy.” “thats guilt by association and that's not a thing in this situation. You can't blame me because i didn't give her the money.” i give Lyle a big hug making sure to squish my chest up against him. “its ok Lyle we forgive you!” He shifts a little and i smile. I can feel his body get hot. I think this going to be an easy win. I smile innocently “feel better?” I give Stormy a wink and she throws a gummy worm at me. We sit outside the candy store on the benches. Alexander and Sebastian meet us and are holding very large bags. Raven looks curious “what did you guys get?” Sebastian smiles “we got two of the newest gaming system they had, and a couple of games.” Sebastian's eyes got big “whoa Scarlett! You're gonna poke someone's eye out with those!” i smile and blush. Alexander looks at Raven’s bag intently “so i see you girls had fun!” Raven blushed “you will see what i got later!” Alexander smiles, but soon his smile turns into a frown “Hey Stormy what do you have there?” With a gummy worm hanging out of her mouth she gives him a terrified look. Stormy puts the gummy worm in the bag “I got candy?” Alexander smiles but is still mad “i can see that why did you get so much?” Stormy gets defensive “Lyle didn't stop me!” Alexander turns to Lyle “why did you let her get that much?” Lyle looks nervous “Before you go all angry face on me you never set a limit on how much she could get! Also i wasn't the one who gave her the money!” Stormy yelled “Yea you shouldn’t have given me any money, you know how i am around candy!” Alexander glared at Stormy “When we get home i will be locking those bags away and you will get one peice a day.” Stormy held her bag protectively “i should be able to get two!” “Ok two pieces a day, and don't even think about trying for three!” Stormy looks sad but agrees. Lyle looks at Raven “so where to next.” Raven gave him a smile “i think you know.”Lyle POV:We ended up in front of Hot Goths. Alexander gave Raven a worried look “lets not have a repeat of last time Raven!” Raven smiled “oh relax Becky isn't even here. But she will be soon!” Sebastian smirked “oh my what happened with Becky?” They both looked at him “Nothing!” Raven’s phone rang and Alexander looked concerned. Sebastian looks concerned “Is this like Beetlejuice where if we say her name 3 times she just shows up out of nowhere?” Sebastian looks around and i nod to Athena. “Athena, Athena, Athena!” Jumping on Sebastian's back she yells “It’s showtime!” Sebastian jumps and falls over “Ok Lyle your officially my favorite but that was uncalled for!” After everyone stops laughing Raven answers the phone. Luna was in hysterics “where did everyone go! Me and Valentine ran into Becky as she was leaving the mansion saying that everyone was gone and at the mail. Why would you make a trip to the mall without me i’m the queen of shopping and i thought we were friends now? We are still friends right, please say i didn't do something wrong!” Raven stayed out of the store to talk to Luna.As the rest of us entered the store and it was like a goth wonderland. Every type of goth clothing was available. Victorian, 80’s, nu goth, cyber goth, trad, industrial, romantic, vampire, lolita. Unfortunately i didn't know my measurements so i had to ask the sales woman for help. Raven came bouncing over to the saleswoman, well her boobs were bouncing. “Hey Jane remember me?” Jane turns around “of course i do Raven ,your the only one who can fit into a 36DDD.” my jaw drops open and my only thought was DAMN! Jane notices Onyx and Scarlett “or maybe your not the only one.” Raven hugs Jane and she goes back to shopping. “excuse me Jane but do you do measurements?” She looks me up and down with interest “that's not all i do, i mean yes i do.” i smile and she leads me into a dressing room. I notice Scarlett glaring at her and i smile. She takes my measurements and i pick out camo and white and black Tripp pants and few shirts. I put my things down on the register and smiled at Jane “i’m putting these clothes here for now. Anything my friends buy put it on my card as well as these clothes but wait till i get back to do so.” As soon as i'm done i head back to the mall to hit up the mattress store and ordered a king sized bed for delivery ASAP. Then went to an arcade/bowling place called Round 1 that i was going to rent out for the night. When i got there it was packed. I went up to the desk and asked how much to rent the place for the rest of the night. The woman at the front desk looked at me like i was crazy. She laughed and told me how much it was, thinking i couldn't afford it she called two other employees over to laugh at me. Jokes on them, i pulled out my card and she charged it. Her face was in shock, as were the other employee’s faces. “i would like to reserve this for 12:00am please.” i smile to them as i leave. They were still in shock.I get back to Hot Goths and the gang are all at the registers looking very confused. Alexander swipes his card and Jane tells him it wont work. Alexander looks at me “hey Lyle!” “what's the matter Alexander?” “my card won't work for some reason. I think i should call father to make sure our funds didn't get changed.” i laugh “they didn't get changed i asked Jane to put all of your purchases on my card.” i swipe my card and it was approved. Alexander looks at me “thank you for that.” “i told you i would be buying my friend things. I need to head over to the mall for a few more things, you guys should come with me.” Raven pulled on my sleeve “i hope you don't mind that i told Luna and her little brother they could tag along with Becky.” i look at her “it's fine i’m just sorry we didn't think to invite them before we left. tho this was a spur of the moment trip so no worries the more the merrier right” Raven gives me a big hug and oh my god is she busty. everyone happily grabbed their things and we headed over to the mall. I lead them to Round 1 “it's just inside here.” we get inside Round 1 and everyone’s eyes light up. Sebastian and Alexander yell “this place is amazing!!” Onyx looked confused “but where is everyone?” “oh i didn't tell you i rented it out till 4am.!” Athena hugged me and said “This is so cool!” i turned to everyone “so what do you guys want to do first. They have the arcade. Bowling, pool, and a karaoke room. I got you all unlimited cards so you can play the games whenever you want.” Alexander and Sebastian grabbed cards and ran to the games. Athena grabbed a card and ran to the plushy machines. “Athena don't take all the plushies some of us would like to play those games later.” “fine but only because you asked Lyle.” Raven, Scarlett and Onyx ran over to the karaoke room. Well more like Scarlett swayed her hips walking over. Making sure i noticed. I definitely did.I headed over to the front desk to tell them i have three more guests that should be arriving shortly and plug my phone into the speakers. I figured while we were here we could listen to some good music in the gaming area. I enter the karaoke room and see all the girls dancing and singing to Fat Bottomed Girls by Queen. I laugh “you know i couldn't have picked a more appropriate song for you three.” the stop singing and blush. “i was wondering if Scarlett would like to join me for a game of billiards?” Scarlett’s eyes lit up and blushed. Onyx smirked “your turning Scarlett, Scarlett!” we all laughed and Scarlett told the girls she would be back. I was going to set up but Scarlett insisted I let her do it. I think it was an excuse for her to bend over the table so i wasn't going to tell her no. She set up and i shot first. Do i want to be a nice guy and let her win or do i want to play to my full ability? Raven POV:Onyx and are down a third member which is why karaoke is not as much fun. We open the door a crack and spy on Scarlett and Lyle. Onyx smirks “Scarlett really knows how to set up that rack, but we both know she wants Lyle too.” i smile “aww they're so cute together, it makes me miss my boyfriend, who is currently swearing at your almost boyfriend because he is losing!” “so classic Alexander and Sebastian?” we laugh and continue to spy on Lyle and Scarlett. Suddenly our vision is blocked by a large mass of bubblegum pink clothing and hair. “how dare you go to Hot Goths without me!” we hear a cough behind her. “and Becky!” we hear a more pre pubescent cough and Luna says “Valentine go find Stormy, this is girl talk!” Lyle yells over “Sorry Luna thats kind of my fault. I can offer you three these unlimited Round 1 cards for the inconvenience i caused you.” Luna smiles “that acceptable but i would have forgiven you anyways because your hot!” Scarlett hugs Lyle “Hey we all know he's hot but he is mine!” Lyle looks surprised “Wait, what?” Valentine takes the card from Lyle “i will take this and go find Stormy, it seems like you have everything handled here.” Becky runs after Valentine “i hope they have sushi cats!” Luna pushes her way into the karaoke room. “Now sit back and i'm going to give you the privilege of listening to my beautiful voice!” we both glare at her “Sorry i mean i would like to go next!” we all laugh and she starts to sing. Scarlett’s POV:I love that Lyle is flirting with me but WHY? HOW DID THIS HAPPEN! IT WAS FINE WHEN I WAS FLIRTING WITH HIM BUT NOW ITS JUST WRONG! IT WASN'T SUPPOSED TO WORK OUT THIS WAY! I'M NOT PREPARED FOR THIS! WHAT IF I SAY SOMETHING STUPID! WHAT IF I FUCK THIS UP AND STORMY WINS! Lyle gives me a concerned look “Scarlett are you ok?” i realize i've been holding my pool stick in front of the billiard balls but i haven't taken my turn yet. “i’m fine, i was just thinking about how good your body felt when i hugged you.” he blushed. i still got it! I took my turn and knocked three of the balls in. Lyle had gotten most of them in his first shot. So now there were only three left. As he is about to take his turn i blurt out “did you know that if the MCU had given Hulk his full power he would have been able to kill Thanos in Infinity wars?” Lyle smiled “yes well that would have been a much easier solution but, wait you know about The Incredible Hulk?” He seemed confused so i went on “well i know about red hulk, grey hulk, purple hulk and she hulk. I also thought it was really weird how in the comic’s Hulk is a prisoner on Saakar and ends up having a kid with the only person who could match his strength. And that his kid gets his strength but none of the anger that goes along with it, as well as the power from his mom.” Lyle looks even more shocked. “also my patronus is a cat and i’m a proud Slytherin!” His jaw almost drops to the floor as i cover my mouth not believing what i just said. He laughs and asks “Scarlett are you a closet nerd?” “maybe? I like Marvel comics and Dc comics, i love harry potter, anime, dungeons and dragons, magic the gathering, star wars and the hobbit.” Lyle laughs “do you talk about this stuff to anyone?” i look at the ground “i've never talked about it because i don't want to seem like a nerd.” Lyle smiles “but Scarlett nerds are hot!” Sebastian yells “yes they are!” We laugh and continue to play pool and have our nerd talk. Luna POV: After my amazing performance i decided to ask an obvious question “So when did Lyle and Scarlett become a thing, because they seem rather close now. I know Scarlett has been flirting but this is the first time i've seen Lyle flirt back.” Onyx looked at me with a smirk “i know it seems weird, but i am happy for her. I think she is weirded out the Lyle is flirting back though.” i laughed “and did she have a growth spurt like Raven did?” Onyx laughed hysterically and Raven glared at me but then laughed “no she didn't have a growth spurt it's all thanks to a handy dandy extreme push up bra!” ok now i get it. “Do you think that's why Lyle is flirting with her now?” i ask out of curiosity. Raven shakes her head “i don't think so i think he just wants to freak her out and he may like her. Although he did flirt with me when i was wearing my Lestat concert t-shirt which was a little too tight, and we know he has a thing for big boobs.” Onyx and i look at her in disbelief. “why didn't you tell us he had flirted with you?” Onyx asked. “i was going to mention it at the club after Lyle had left but if Alexander had heard me tell you he would have gotten mad. Do you guys remember how mad he got because i had a daydream about him, i couldn't sit down for an hour! I don't know what he would have done to Lyle either. But i'm happy for Scarlett.” Stormy POV:I had just got my 10th stuffie and i hear the laughing of an annoying redhead. I look over at the pool table and Scarlett and my Lyle are getting very close while playing pool. This will not do! I make my way over and i hear Valentine calling my name “Stormy i noticed your interest in that human and i'm a little upset by it. Your supposed to be betrothed to me yet you hang around this human like your in love with him. I don't like it.” i hug him and say “i'm not in love with him he is just my friend, besides it bugs Scarlett when i act like i'm in love with him.” Valentine grabs my hand “do i have to worry you might fall for him like you fell for Billy?” i reassuringly held his hand “don't worry your the only one for me. Beside this is war!” i grab all of my stuffies and dump them on there pool table just as Scarlett is going to take her turn “Lyle look at all the stuffies i won!” Scarlett looked sad and sat down. Lyle noticed Scarlett's demeanor change and looked at me “That's awesome Athena!” He sits down next to Scarlett and squeezes her hand. “Lyle do you want to bowl with me? Pool is so boring!” i give Scarlett a smile and she gets mad. Lyle speaks up “In a bit sweetie i want to finish my game with Scarlett. But after that i will.” Scarlett has a look of triumph on her face. I pick my stuffies and put them on a chair and watch them play. I make sure my face looks extra pouty but Lyle doesn't seem to notice. I let out a big sigh and he still doesn't notice. I'm starting to think Scarlett is going to win. I'm about to let out the biggest sigh of my life but Valentine comes over “Stormy why haven't you come back yet? Scarlett seems to be winning. And i still don't know why your interested in this human anyways.” “i don't even know why but i like him, not in a boyfriend way. I just want to be near him.”We watch them play pool and Becky comes running over to us laughing” i finally got the sushi cat!” She holds it up and smiles. Luna pops her head out of the karaoke room “i heard sushi cat! I want a sushi cat!” Luna runs over and grabs Becky’s hand “lets go get me a sushi cat!” Raven and Onyx come out of the karaoke room. They both smile at Scarlett and Onyx says “since we lost our third singer would anyone like to play pool with us?” Scarlett takes her turn and says “why don't we all have a competition after i beat Lyle’s butt!” Lyle smirks at her “that sounds like a good idea but you got one thing wrong, i'm the one that's going to win!” she laughs and playfully pushes him. To her surprise he pushes her back which causes her to blush. Scarlett takes her shot and wins the game. “i told you i was going to win!” she sticks her tongue out and he laughs. “You would have won but as you see your sunk the cue ball as well as the 8 ball so that's a loss for you.”Onyx POV:I call everyone over and we start the competition. Scarlett against Valentine, Stormy against Lyle, Alexander against Raven and i was against Becky. Luna volunteered to be the cheerleader. It went like that until it was Scarlett against Stormy. They both put up a fight but in the end Stormy won, but unknown to Stormy Scarlett had let her win. Scarlett had got what she wanted. After her victory dance Stormy suggested we all bowl. Lyle went behind the counter and put the black lights on and blasted a mix from Jaggers club.Raven POV:After i had taken my turn Becky looks at me horrified. I pull her aside “Becky are you ok what's wrong?” She points to Lyle “how bad is it if Lyle is taking pictures of you guys?” my eyes bug out of my head “that is very bad!” “i know i thought he would have stopped taking them a couple hours ago but he hasn't!” i glare at Becky “what do you mean for a couple of hours?” Becky nervous smiles “i thought he would have stopped after he looked at the first picture and seen that you guys weren't there but he hasn't looked at them! He just keeps taking them!” “Becky this information would have come in handy an while ago!” Lyle calls us over for a group photo and everyone looks extremely nervous.” “my parents were hoping to see all the people i've made friends with.” We all gather for the photo as a staff member takes a couple pictures. Lyle looks at his phone and smiles “these came out awesome.” thinking he went crazy we look at the photo. WE ARE ALL SMILING BACK IN THE PHOTO! Everyone except for Lyle is staring at the phone, jaws almost to the floor. “you guys need to see the ones i took earlier!” Lyle shows us a 100 or so different photos of us. Sebastian and Alexander playing video games. Stormy, Valentine and Becky winning stuffies. And the girls and i singing! Luna holding her sushi cat with a big smile on her face. We all stare at the photos with tears in our eyes. Then Lyle says “this is one of my favorite one.” it’s a picture of him and Scarlett playing pool with big smiles on both their faces. I hug Lyle and tell him thank you with tears still in eyes. He smiles “are you guys ok it's like you've never taken a picture before!” Scarlett looks at the picture “damn i look good in this!” we all laugh and then Alexander points out a photo in which i'm in “you can see what you look like now.” i take the photo and blurt out “THAT'S WHAT I LOOK LIKE NOW! OH MY GOTH! DAMN I DID GO THROUGH A GROWTH SPURT! I mean my boobs kinda rocked before but now they are amazing!” Lyle POV:Seeing everyones shocked faces when they looked at their pictures made using magic on my camera phone worth it. I had to use it when i was home so the pack’s eyes would look normal but the magic i used this time made me a little tired. But it was worth it. I just hope they don't ask questions about the photos. Judging by their faces i don't think they will. they seemed to amazed at the moment. “If you all want i can buy a printer so you can have those photos to put around the mansion. We could also take a few more if you all want.” Everyone's faces lit up and we took a couple more photos. Almost everyone was of silly faces. We bowled for another hour and then had an intense battle of DDR before i had to break the bad news. “unfortunately this place will be closing in 5 minutes, but we can come back whenever we want” everyone cheered as we headed back to the cars. Becky makes Raven promise her the next time she will involve her and takes Luna and Valentine home. Right before we got to the mansion Athena started to get nervous. “Sweetie what's the matter?” she smiles at me but is clearly in pain “my body hurts!” “do you want me to stop anywhere and we can get you something?” i slow down the van and her eyes go wide with fear “No! I'll be fine once we get back to the mansion!” i speed up and get back to the mansion. The whole drive she looks out the window in fear. I wanted to tell her i wouldn't let the sun burn her and that i would protect her but i couldn't let her know yet. I couldn't let any of them know that i know! We get to the mansion and Alexander hurries her into the house. As i walk into the mansion everyone is already in their rooms or should i say coffins. I’m glad i'm used to sleeping like a vampire otherwise i would never be able to spend time with everyone. I go to sleep smiling because only i know of the mystery that is Scarlett the closet nerd!
----- CHAPTER BREAK -----
Raven POV:I wake up with one thing on my mind (and this time it's not blood.) BREAKFAST! I quickly and quietly walk down the stairs to Lyles room. I quietly open the door and notice that he is sleeping. So I do what any other girl would do to wake a guy up. I slowly sit on him and whisper in his ear its time to wake up. I nibble his earlobe and hear a muffled moan come from him. He wakes up and tries to say something but he seems to be having trouble. I feel his teeth bite my nipple and i sit up and glare at him aroused but angry. He gasps for air and says “While I'm all for having a face full of titties, i don't feel like being suffocated by them before I am awake to enjoy them is fair!” I smile innocently and bite my lip “but you needed to wake up and make breakfast.” “well I can't say no to you, especially in what your wearing!” I look down and blush as realize that I'm wearing my dark purple babydoll lingerie outfit. As I'm thinking about how embarrassing this is Lyle speaks up “this is hot and all but if you don't get up you might feel something poking you!” I don't look down at him because my eyes have gone red. I try to move off of him but end up pushing into him and then i feel what he is talking about! OH MY GOTH he is hard and feels fucking huge. I'm so tempted to see if my day dream was correct but from what i'm feeling i was right. He looks up at me “Raven it's a good thing you have a boyfriend. If you didnt i was going to say just what kind of morning breakfast are you thinking about having? One that is high in protein maybe.” I immediately feel my panties getting wet at that thought. I get off him and give him puppy dog eyes. “your still gonna make breakfast right?” he sits up in his bed and i can notice the tent now from where I was sitting on top of him “yes i'm still going to make breakfast. I can see where Athena gets the puppy dog looks from now.” as I hug him i brush lightly on his tent getting one last feel before running out of the room and back to my coffin pouncing on Alexander.Lyle POV: The first thing I see when I wake up is BOOB”S! I felt bad having to bite Raven but i don't think she remembers i need to breathe! I hop in a cold shower so i will have the blood flow to my brain and be able to make breakfast. I really need to put a lock on my door! Jameson comes out in his pajamas and smiles. I laugh “jameson those are some nice pajamas you got there, im digging the blue stripes.” Jameson smiles “I figured you would be making breakfast again so i decided to stay in my pajamas a little bit longer. I will admit it is strange for another person to be cooking breakfast but i do enjoy a little me time. As long as you let me take care of the cleaning of the house.” I laughed “Actually Jameson i was going to do that for you today. If you don't mind?” Jameson looked like i had just insulted him. “I cannot permit that to happen Master Lyle!” “but Jameson don't you have to run errands today? You can run errands while i clean!” “I could but it wouldn't be right! I am a butler my job is too clean and cook while looking after my masters.” “Jameson i will be leaving in a week and I would hate it if you didn't get the ingredients I used for breakfast.” Jameson narrowed his gaze “Master Lyle are you threatening me because you want to clean the manor? I've never heard of a teenager wanting to clean! But i guess since you will only be here for another week i will let it happen.” “now if you dont mind im going to go back to bed, i guess i'll finally know what it feels like to “sleep in” as the kids say.” I laugh and wave to him as he goes. I decided to make one of my dad's favorites from back home two eggs in a basket with a layer of two kinds of cheese and bacon between them.I hear everyone's footsteps and turn around. they all have there plates and are in line for breakfast Mr and Mrs Sterling in the front after Raven and Athena. “Ok thats its you are all acting like starving animals now go to your seats at the table and wait for it to be brought to you like every other meal before I got here!” I hear a house full of groans and feet stomping into the dining room. Raven blushes as I fill her plate with food. “Thank you for making breakfast!” she says and bounces in her seat. Everyone is silent as they enjoy their food. I made extra because last time they all wanted more. Who knew vampires had such a big appetite! Jameson comes into the kitchen in his butler uniform and i fill a plate up for him. “thank you Master Lyle but i'm going to get my errands done and then eat.Since I will have time to relax im planning on seeing Miss Ruby!” the old man's pale face turned pink as he said her name. I smiled “is Miss Ruby your girlfriend Jameson? Because if so i think you should eat your breakfast now so you have your energy to have fun later!” Jameson blushes deeply and takes his plate to go thanking me. After everyone was done eating Raven, Onyx, Scarlett, Sebastian, Athena and Alexander decided they were going to go to The Crypt. Cassandra and Constantine were going to an art gallery to do some business. The gang invited me along but I told them I was going to stay at the mansion and do some shopping online. I made sure everyone was gone before I took out my violin and started to play Lindsey Stirling’s Shadow in the living room. As soon as I started to play waves of multi color light emerged from my violin. They flowed all over the house and into the broom closet. Gathering up all of the cleaning supplies and cleaning the many rooms. (It was Fantasia, and for those of you who haven't seen Fantasia how dare you! go watch it.) The brooms were covered in blue light, the dusters in yellow light, mops in red light, etc. I was halfway through the song and i see two furry faces peeking at me from the door frame. “well hello! I am so sorry did I happen to wake you?” They run in the room trying to attack the light waves. I can now see one of them is snow white with blue eyes and the other is black as coal with green eyes. They play with the lights and run around my feet. I spent the better part of an hour and a half cleaning the house. I just finished and was playing Lindsey Sterling’s Crystalize when I heard the pitter patter of tiny feet in huge combat boots coming towards the living room. I dispel the magic from my violin but still keep playing. She walks in and gives me a hug but looks upset. I stop playing “Athena what's wrong?” the cats are now attacking her boots “i wasn't having any fun at the club because SOMEBODY wasn't there with me! You were supposed to come with me, it would have been fun!” she pouts and folds her arms “And where is my candy? You promised me that you would make me candy! I don't see it anywhere!” I hug her and say “Athena would you like to make some candy?” “well since you asked yes i would! What kind of candy are we making?” “we are making rock candy.” the cats follow us as we head to the kitchen “Athena where did these cats come from?” she smiles and picks then both up “they came from my room, the door was supposed to be locked but i forgot. I'm keeping them in my room because Raven cant be around since she became a vam i mean allergic!” she is now only holding the white one. “this is Phantom and she is my fur baby!” she waves the white ones paw and puts her down. She then picks up and the black one and waves its paw saying “this is Nightmare she is Ravens fur baby.” I bend down and pet each of them and then we head into the kitchen.As I put the ingredients into the pot i tell Athena exactly what everything is and how much to put in so she can make it herself next time or so she thinks. “how long is this going to take?” She gives me an annoyed look “you have only been waiting 15 minutes.” “yea 15 minutes too long!” we both laugh and I ask her to get me the extra sugar to make more candy in my van. She leaves and I add a little bit of my blood to the mixture. I then put some of my blood in a vial to use in the next batch. I heal myself by focusing on my healing rune.She came back with the bag as I was letting the solidified candy cool on the cookie sheet. Her eyes were as big as plates when she looked at the candy. “Why is it so red?” “that's how the sugar looks after its cooled.” “oh ok, can i eat it now?” “no it has to cool, you have to wait 5 minutes then you can have it.” Athena hugs me “thank you, thank you, thank you!” I hug her back. She smiles “Valentine will be so jealous i got candy and he didn't!” I give her a confused look “I thought you liked Valentine?” “i do but i also like messing with him! I told him before we were betrothed that he should get used to me messing with him, hes ok with it because I would never do it to be mean.” the candy is done cooling and I hand her a piece. She pops it in her mouth and looks like she is about to cry “this is the best candy i have ever had, and I've had a lot of candy!” I smile and pat her head giving her more “im glad its good!” “ but why is it so much yummier than any other candy ?” I smile “because its made with love!” she laughs “you a dork!” “but I'm a dork who makes you candy and coming from you that isn't saying much!” “that's true.” we both laugh and clean up.Scarlett POV: After dancing for a while I sense something is missing. I sit down at the bar next to Luna who seems to be having a very interesting conversation with her boyfriend Romeo. She gives me a weird look “hey Scar are you ok, you look confused?” I smile “I'm fine i just feel like something is missing.” Sebastian comes over with Onyx hanging on his hip. He smirks “Scarlett dont you mean someone is missing?” I stand up and yell “That's it! The boyfriend stealing brat isn't around!” Sebastian laughs “i could have told you that! I also could have told you that she left to go back to the mansion!” I grabbed Sebastian by his shirt “WHY DIDN'T YOU TELL ME?” he smirked “if i did then you would have stopped her. Now that i just told you you're probably going to go after Stormy and Raven and Alexander will try to stop you. I don't know about the rest of you but i still want to see you and Raven have a cat fight!” I let him go and Onyx slapped him playfully “there will be no cat fight but I can give you a show if you wanted?” She kisses his cheek and his eyes turn red and he says “fuck yes please!” “you guys shut up, we need to go back to the mansion to stop the boyfriend stealer!” Raven and Alexander come over to the bar and Raven says “Who dares take the Booty from Scarlett?” I glare at Alexander and say in sarcastic tone “Guess who?” He laughs then says in a serious tone “Let's go back to the mansion just promise me Scarlet that you won't hurt my sister.” I sigh “i wont hurt her, but i will yell at her!” I get into Onyx’s car and we head to the mansion.Stormy POV:Lyle and I were sitting on the couch and he was teaching me Magic the Gathering. He had brought 3 decks with him and he has been wanting to play with someone so I told him I would but he would have to teach me. I like the game but i like the pictures of the weird creatures better! I was about to eat my last piece of candy when Lyle left the room. He came back with a tray full of Rock candy! “how did you know I wanted more?” Lyle gave me a weird look “Athena i don't think there will ever be a time when you say no to candy!” I smile and grab a piece of candy “you know me too well!” Lyle had just finished explaining to me about how to play Magic. We were just about to play a game when Scarlett came bursting through the door “STORMY WHAT THE HELL DO YOU THINK YOUR DOING?” I smile innocently “i’m eating candy that Lyle and i made and we are playing Magic the Gathering!” I hear my brother and Sebastian yell “we want to play!” then Alexander comes in the room and glares at Lyle “if she eats too much candy i hold you responsible and you will have to deal with her!” Lyle tries to take the candy away but I growl at him so he lets me have the candy. Scarlett looks surprised “i thought i was the only nerd!” I know she is mad at me and that being a nerd was her and Lyle’s thing but i can't help wanting to be around him, so I patted the couch cushion next to me “Do you want to play with us?” she smiles “That would be fun.” As we are about to play I whisper to her “don't feel bad if I beat you!” Scarlett gives me a look “Game on!” we play for 1 game and of course Scarlett and I ended up in a tie! While we were playing everyone came in to watch our game. Lyle spoke up “since everyone has been watching us play would you all like to start a tournament? The winner will get the candy I made because then I can't be responsible for her sugar high. “I look at him with puppy dog eyes “but, but my candy! It's the best tasting candy ever and the doody heads are not worthy!” Lyle laughs taking the tray off my lap “well then you better win then!” I smile and glare at everyone “bring it on Doodieheads!” the last game ended up being Raven against Scarlett. Im pouting in the corner yelling “the only reason i lost is because the doodiehead with dreads cheated! But then he lost to his girlfriend so that makes me happy!” Raven played her last card which resulted in a tie between her and Scarlett. As Lyle is about to give them MY CANDY i dive and try to snatch the tray. Alexander caught me and I was just about to cry when Lyle whispers “you know Athena if you ask me nicely i can always make you more.” I smile and hug him. Raven and Scarlett popped the candy in their mouths and they made some really weird faces and sounded like they were kitty cats. It looked like they were happy but that they had to go potty. I've only seen the faces they were making once before when Sebastian was watching an anime and i asked him why the girls were making those faces. He told me it was a Ahegaho face. I smile at them “I told you it was the best candy ever!” Unlike me the doodieheads didn't eat all of their candy at once. I guess they can't hold their candy. “Raven and Scarlett has the deliciousness of the candy sunk in, do we need to start a Candy holic Anonymous?” Lyle laughs “Athena i think your the only one who could use that group and you would be the only one in it!” “I'm not ashamed of candy, I'm ashamed that there isn't enough candy and these Doodie heads are eating it and making Ahegaho faces!” Alexander looks at her “how do you know that word?” “I know it because Sebastian was watching an anime and the girls were making that face! I asked him why they were and he told me because they were happy! The doodieheads seem pretty happy eating my candy!” Alexander glares at Sebastian “Why are you trying to corrupt my sister?” Sebastian puts his hands up “it's not like I let her watch or explained anything!” just then Onyx turns on the tv and a Batman marathon came on so we all decided to watch that. I noticed Alexander taking Raven and Scarletts candy. He went in the kitchen and divided it into plastic bags. He went to say goodnight to Mother and Father and came back with a big smile on his face “i have some amazing news to share with all of you. My parents have told me there is a collector who is interested in purchasing my artwork, so i'm going with them to visit him this week! When i come back this weekend i also have a job locally that i'm going to be paid to do! Mother and Father have not given me many details about the local job just that it pays very well!” Raven got up from the couch and hugged him “I'm so happy for you but i'm gonna be lonely and the candy doesn't help!” Alexander patted her head “well you will get all the attention you want after I do the local job!” Raven smiled and hugged him. Everyone else congratulated him and Lyle looked smug. we continued to watch the Batman marathon.Lyle POV:We had just finished watching the Dark Knight and the gang was looking very uncomfortable I looked outside and noticed the sun was coming up “well guys i think i'm going to head to bed, i want to be awake for school tomorrow.” Alexander turned off the tv and everyone got up to go to bed. Raven and Scarlett helped me clean up the cards and as we were heading to the stairs they both squeezed my ass and said in a very sexy voices “thanks for the candy!” I go to bed wondering why the hell would I give too very hormonal vampires candy with my blood in it and magic stored in it! As i'm about to fall asleep i see two kittens come into my room. I yell across the hall to Athena “there are two purring balls of fluff on my bed. How did they get on my bed?” Athena yells back “they were scratching at my door so I let them out, it's not my fault if they go to your room!” I fall asleep with two fluff balls by my head.Matt POV:School just got out and I was heading to the soccer field for practice. I had just gotten on the field when coach ran towards me “Well’s who was the kid with you the other day, the one who helped you with practice? You know the goth kid.” “that was Lyle Michealson sir.” “I want him to come to try outs. Anybody who can kick like that should be on the team.” “yes sir.” as i'm heading to the mansion i hope he joins the team. I ring the doorbell knowing that Jameson is probably the only one up. After five minutes I ring the bell again and i hear from behind me “im so sorry but i don't think anyone is going to answer they are all still asleep.” I turn around and Jameson is smiling at me but he is out of his butler uniform and wearing a black leather jacket, a black shirt and black pants. “wow Jameson i love the leather jacket!” “I just got back from seeing Miss Ruby and i thought i would wear my street clothes, as the kids say. Are you looking for Master Alexander because im afraid he is leaving very soon, he has an interested buyer for his paintings.” “Actually Jameson i am looking for Lyle.” “oh well then i will go wake him, I know he won't bite my head off if I do!” we go inside the mansion and I wait in the living room while Jameson wakes up Lyle.Jameson POV:I knock on Master Lyle’s room and he mumbled something about how it's not breakfast time Raven. I open the door “Master Lyle Mr. Well’s is here to see you. Should i ask what happened between you and Miss Raven?” he shoots up out of bed “Absolutely nothing happened Jameson! Did Matt say what he wanted?” “he did not.” “Jameson could you please bring the printer in the living room and I will hook it up to the computer.” “about that Master Lyle, I didn't purchase your printer.” “what do you mean? did I not give you enough money, i apologize if i didn't and I will write out a check for it.” “that's not exactly what happened, I was in line to purchase your printer, which it was a very long line and Miss Ruby sent me very risky photo and then a message saying she wanted to.” “Jameson i really don't need to you to go into details!” “well Master Lyle I left because Miss Ruby needed me at that time and like i said the line was very long.” “its ok Jameson, i get it.” “by the way Master Lyle the mansion looks spotless, there is not a speck of dust in sight! How did you manage to accomplish it all?” “It was fun and only took me two hours.” “IT ONLY TOOK YOU TWO HOURS?! IT TAKES ME THE WHOLE DAY?” “well Jameson i did use magic.” “ah ha so you cheated!” I laugh “no i didn't cheat i just used what was at my disposal.” Jameson looked confused “how is your magic faster than my vampire speed?” “I only stay in one room when I clean and i play my violin which enchants the cleaning supplies to clean every room. I pulled a Fantasia!” Jameson looks upset but then smiles “Master Lyle i felt like you were trying to steal my job before but now I like having some me time. You have tamed Miss Athena and I did not think that was possible. Will you stay and be a part time butler?!” I laugh as he hugs me “well as far as Athena goes if she ever gets out of hand you could always threaten her and tell her she can't have anymore candy. but I'm sorry Jameson i can't do that, i could however stop by every once and awhile so you can have the day off. I think that would make your girlfriend happy as well.” I blush and have a huge smile on my face “that would be much appreciated Master Lyle because I may be a butler but i'm also a man and sometimes a man needs to tap that!” “Jameson i get it! Its ok.” “I will pick one up later for you Master Lyle, you just don't understand she has the roundest and firmist.” Lyle POV:I close the door on him before he can give me anymore details. Im happy for him but im not getting any so I don't feel like hearing about someone else getting some. I get dressed and meet Matt in the living room. “Morning or afternoon, what’s up Matt?” “Coach wants you to come to try outs today!” I look at him in shock “i thought coach would hate me because of what I did to Trevor!” “no he likes that your better than Tevor, coach just pretended to be on his side because if Trevor wants all he had to do is complain to his dad and coach wouldn't have a job.” “so that's why he was such a dick to Raven in gym class! When do tryouts start?” “in ten minutes!” “ok well I'm going to have to go to try outs in camo Tripp shorts and a Alestorm t-shirt.” “that's fine but eventually you're going to be wearing a uniform!” “how do you know i'll make the team?” “because your freaking awesome at soccer! Anyone would be crazy to tell you that you shouldn't be on the team!” I laugh “so you mean Trevor?” “yea!” we laugh and we head to his car and make for the school. We get to the soccer field and Trevor sees us and laughs “Goth boy you must be crazy to have come to try outs!” “I'm not crazy my mother had me tested!” I smirk at him and he grinds his teeth in anger. Coach blows the whistle signaling that tryouts have begun. I smirk at trevor who looks like he wants to murder me and i think, this will be fun.Raven POV: I wake up and Alexander looks at me with sad eyes and kisses me long and slow “I'm going to miss you while I'm away! But when I get back I'm going to steal you away for a couple of days, i hope that's ok.” I smirk at him and kiss him “oh no that would be awful.” he kisses me one more time and gets up to go get changed. I follow him into the bathroom and just stare at him. He laughs “are you getting a good mental picture so when i'm gone you can think of me?” “maybe i am. Maybe when I'm lonely i can think of your butt naked in the bathroom, with half an erection.” Alexander looks down and smiles “well i do have a very sexy girl in nothing but lingerie staring at me right now, i can't help it! In fact I don't think I can control myself!” Alexander walks over to me and picks me up putting me on the bathroom counter. He lowers his head and is about to lick my pussy but I stop him “won't you parents be waiting for you?” “I have 10 minutes and you know how fast I can move my tongue!” I sigh and shove his face in my pussy “well if you insist!”After Alexander leaves i change into a long korn t shirt and head down stairs. I think i need to wake up the guy who makes breakfast. I headed down the stairs with a smile on my face but that smile faded as soon as I opened Lyle’s door. The breakfast maker wasn't in his room. I search his room thinking he is hiding after what happened last time but he is nowhere to be found. Jameson pops his head into the room. “If you're looking for the Master Lyle he is currently at soccer practice.” “Is Trevor trying to prank him?” “No your friend Mr Well’s came to the mansion this afternoon and told Master Lyle that coach wanted him to try out.” Jameson’s voice changed and he sounded sad “so I will be making breakfast this morning, I'm just as upset as you are Miss Raven.” I fake a smile “i'm not upset Jameson, i love your smoothies!” “well when I woke up Master Lyle this morning the first thing he said and i quote.” Jameson clears his throat and does his best impression of Lyle “It's not breakfast time Raven! when I asked him what he was talking about he seemed very eager to change the subject.” I stand there mortified as Jameson laughs. He definitely knows a little bit of what went on. I thank Jameson and run back to my coffin embarrassed as all hell wondering how many other people in the house heard us. And what would Alexander think if he found out!Lyle POV:I'm haven't used any of my magic at all for tryouts, just my natural athletic ability and the guys on the soccer team are barely keeping up with me! Trevor has tried to kick me but pretend he was kicking the ball. He has also tried to tackle me to get the ball but has failed every attempt. It's truly funny to see Trevor trying to hurt me. I could be a jerk and used my power to make him mess up but i don't think i will, unless he provokes me.After Tryouts coach came over to me with a smile on his face. “I think you know you have made the team but i'll tell you anyways, YOU MADE FIRST LINE!” “thank you so much coach!” Matt came over and high fived me “this is awesome dude now we can have someone on the team that knows what the real world looks like!” I give him a confused look “what?” “you know because everyone else has their heads up trevor’s ass!” he tries to keep a straight face but burst out laughing. Trevor is seated on the bleachers and has his head in his hands. I walk over to him “I know it's not what you wanted but i hope we can move past this and try to be civil.” Trevor looks up with pure rage and hate in his tear filled eyes “first you take away my wealth, then my friends AND NOW MY TEAM!” Trevor is in my face and says in a way to calm tone “I will get you Monster Boy and there will be nothing of you left!” As he was walking away I felt a chill run down my spine because this time I knew he was serious. Matt went home and I walked to class. As I'm walking to class i see a very angry triple B bouncing towards me. Raven glares at me “Jameson had to make breakfast because SOMEONE was too busy trying out for soccer!” I put a hand on her shoulder and she relaxed immediately “im sorry but i thought ruining Trevors life would make you happy!” Raven laughs “So you got on the team?” I smile proudly “yes i did!” Raven hugs me and smiles “so Trevor thinks you ruined his life? That's hilarious!” I frown “i've just never seen so much rage in a person before and my friends could get very angry!” Her eyes widen “i would be careful around him if he really is that angry, i know Trevor throws tantrums but this seems a little scary.” Raven knew Trevor better than i did so i would stay away from him as much as possible. Class went by pretty fast although I didn't pay much attention to the teacher because I was a little worried for my safety. Scarlett was staring at me with blood red eyes and biting her lip with her fangs! It's a good thing I already knew what she was otherwise i would have fun from the room. I was just worried someone else would notice. Someone human! She looked like she was in a trance and then I noticed she had a bag of candy i made in her backpack! This is not good, i just hope she won't attack me in class. To make sure she wouldn't i pushed calming energy towards her. The other vampires didn't see the energy which is a good thing. The last thing I need is for them to be asking questions now. Her eyes turned back to emerald green and she bit her lip in embarrassment. She looked afraid after she realized her fangs were still out. Looking around the room to see if anyone had noticed and calmed down after she realized no one had. Scarlett wrote notes in her notebook for the rest of class. I don't think I'll be making candy again, i just wonder what Stormy and Raven’s side effects were going to be! I was more worried and a little excited about what Raven’s side effects would be!Raven’s POV:Class went by boring as usual. I was sad Alexander was away till this weekend and then he would be busy this weekend, but I was going to make up for the time that he was gone when he gets back! After class everyone came with me to visit Becky. I was hoping the others would find something to keep them occupied because I needed to talk to Becky alone. We stopped at the mansion to get Stormy.We got to Beckys and she seemed surprised to see everyone with me. I shrugged and smiled “they wanted to see what the farm was like.” she hugged me and laughed. Becky had to finish some chores so we all followed her to the backyard. Stormy saw the cows and ran over to one of them and hugged it. “I love you Mr. cow!” Becky laughed “you know Stormy we have more animals than just cows. We have bunnies, goats, pigs, chickens and cows!” Stormy’s eyes lit up and she jumped up and down “can i see them?” Becky smiled “of course you can!” Onyx and Scarlett shyly asked Becky if they could come too and she led all of them to the animals. Becky’s dad asked Becky if she could help him put the hay into the truck. Beckys dad’s eyes bugged out of his head when he saw me “well Raven it seems you have grown!” before things got anymore awkward Sebastian offered to help Becky’s dad and Becky gave him a grateful look. Becky, Lyle and I went back into the house where Becky’s mom was trying to figure out what to cook for dinner since there were more people to feed. Becky’s mom looked flustered “Becky you should have told me you were having all these friends over, now i don't know what to make!” “Mom they are on a special diet!” “oh dear! I can get the ingredients for something else.” Lyle spoke up “i know what they can eat ma’am so if it wouldn't be too much trouble for you i would be happy to whip something together for everyone but this is a lot of people here so would you be willing to give me a helping hand?” Lyle gives Becky's mom a soft smile. Becky’s mom looked shocked, i don't think anyone had cooked dinner but her in their house. She smiled back at Lyle “of course you can cook dear, make whatever you like. I'm just happy that we can all sit down and eat together. It's been so long since we have seen Raven.” She turned to me and her jaw dropped “wow Raven you have had quite a growth spurt! Whatever diet your friend here has you on its working!” Lyle smiled at Becky “oh Becky can you go tell Athna and the others i will have dinner ready for all of them in like 45 minutes to and hour and watch out for the stampede when you tell them.” Becky’s mom stared at me for a little longer than I would have liked. Becky excused us but all I could think of is that Becky's mom was trying to steal the maker of the tasty foods and candy. We reach the front door and Becky yells for Stormy. Stormy bounces over to us and smiles “i got a bunny!” she has the fluffiest bunny in her arms and yells “its so fluffy im gonna die!!!” “Stormy you can't keep my animals!” Stormy looks sad “but Mr. Fluffybottoms wants to stay with me forever!” “Stormy did you name my animals?” Stormy looks worried “no Mr. Fluffybottoms came with that name!” “his name is Thumper and how many of my animals dids you name?” “I named all of them! So by the rule of naming things that means they all belong to me now!” I laugh at both of them “Stormy that's not what it means. You can't have Becky’s animals, you already have a cat.” Stormy sticks her tongue out at me “no i have two cats remember? because you would have ate yours if you had kept her!” Becky gives me a horrified look. “I WOULDN'T HAVE EATEN NIGHTMARE! It was just a precaution Alexander wanted to take.” Becky still looked shocked but turned to Stormy “Stormy could you tell everyone Lyle is cooking dinner and it will be ready in 45 minutes?” “what he is YAY! come on Mr. Fluffybottoms!” Becky yelled “its Thumper!” When we got to Becky's room she fell on her bed “So how is it you can eat human food?” I shrug “all i know is since Lyle has been making food we can all eat it. It's a surprise to everyone else as well. We didn't even touch our smoothies but we were somehow full. All i know is now i can eat breakfast and candy because he makes that too!” Becky still seemed confused but I switched the topic. “so something happened between Lyle and i.” Becky sat up very interested in what I had to say. “I went in his room to wake him up and things got well.. Hard!” Becky's eyes got big and I smirked “you know what it would be easier if i showed you!’ I got up and slid down my dress and her eyes bugged out of her head when she saw my dark purple lingerie outfit. Yes the same exact one. I pushed her on the bed and got on top of her. She laughed “you planned this didn't you?” I smirked “who me? No not at all!” “so I got on top like this and I nibbled his ear.” I held her hands above her head and nibbled her ear. Earning a moan from Becky. I lowered my top so my boobs were exposed and put them against her mouth. “he had a tough time trying to talk because my tits were in his face.” I laugh and push them in her open mouth as she gasps from pleasure. Becky sucks on my right tit and I gasp. “that's not what Lyle did, but i like this better!” I sit up and see her smirk as I pull her shorts off “when i woke Lyle up i didn't realize what I was wearing and it turned him on. Lyle asked me to get off of him because he was having “issues.” But when I did I “accidentally” pushed my body into his, like this.” I ground my pussy into Becky’s and she pushed herself into me. “but unlike you Lyle had something rather huge that was poking me.” I sit by her legs and push my palm onto her pussy. She moans and grinds her hips into my hand. “I didn't get to taste him either.” Becky looks very surprised as I rip her panties off. She looks mad “Becky dont worry ill buy you a new pair, although these red lace ones are pretty hot!” before she can say anything my tongue dives into her pussy, exploring every inch. I never realized how loud Becky was so i put her panties in her mouth, which seems to turn her on more. Right before she cums she grabs my hair and rides my face. Becky lets out a screaming moan as she cums in my mouth. I lick every last drop up and as soon as i do she tackles me and gets on top of me. “It's my turn!” Becky takes my right breast in her mouth and the left between her fingers squeezing. I let out a moan as she lets go of my left breast and puts a finger in my pussy. “Holy shit Becky! Have you done this before?” “nope just watched alot of big breasted lesbian porn!” I start to laugh but it changes to a whimper as she pulls away. Becky takes off her top and sits in front of me with her legs spread “I've always wanted to try this.” she rubs her dripping pussy on mine and we both start to moan. “Raven we need to be quiet, everyone will hear!” Becky says while still Scissoring me. I grab and twist Becky’s right nipple “fuck yes Raven that feels so good!” damn Becky is kinky! I can feel we are both about to cum when we hear Becky’s mom “Girls it's time for dinner!” “Becky please dont stop!” “why the fuck would i stop!” right before we are about to cum Becky says “Raven please bite me!” as my fangs brushed against her neck i had to stop myself realizing what I was about to do. Instead I kissed her and we both let out a moan as we squirted all over her bed and ourselves. Becky gets up and licked my pussy for a second before she we put our clothes on. “Raven you taste good too!” my eyes go red “Becky we better get downstairs for dinner otherwise i'm going to fuck you till you can't walk!” Becky lets out a small moan and we head downstairs for dinner. Everyone is around the table and their mouths are watering from the smell of the food. Lyle made a beef stew and it looked and smelled amazing. We all sit down and Lyle dishes out some for each of us. Becky gives me a worried look and I smile as I take a bite. I could taste all of the rich flavors from each ingredient. It was a symphony of food in my mouth! I look around at my friends and they are all really enjoying the food. Becky’s mom takes a bite “Oh my god Lyle this is amazing! The beef is so tender and the potatoes melt in your mouth!” Becky’s eyes light up as she takes a bite “no offence mom because i love your cooking.” Becky’s mom says “none taken.” as she scoops a big bite of stew in her mouth. “I'm going to have to invite you over more often Lyle because this is so good!” Lyle has a triumphant smile on his face “thank you so much! I'm glad you all like it! It's nice to cook for a lot of people again. I'm used to cooking a lot because I have such a big family.” Becky’s dad seemed interested. “how is your family doing since you moved away? I know if our Becky moved away we would be pretty sad.” “I call my mom and dad to see how they are doing but they know im ok and respected my decision to move. Life at home was great but it was getting too complicated. I needed a break. They are sad im so far away but at the same time they are happy I have so many friends. I have been sending them pictures and my dad is ecstatic that I am surrounded by so many stunning beautiful women just like he was back in his highschool days. That's how he met my mom, but we can't tell my mom I have been staying in a house with most of these beautiful women because my mom is a little over protective.” Becky’s mom chimed in “well we have an extra room if you ever wanted to get away for a bit. The only thing is you would have to make dinner every once and awhile.” Becky’s mom and dad looked hopeful. I look at both of Becky’s parents “I hope your not trying to steal MY cook because you cant have him!” Stormy yell’s “you can't take the person who makes me candy!”Lyle POV:I speak up “do i get a decision in this? I have my own kitchen i can cook in or i will very soon.” I turn to Becky “am i new Jameson?” Becky bursts out laughing “I think so. I've never seen my parents fight over someone making dinner!” laughing i say “well Jameson has been offering me his job.” Becky laughs so hard she snorts “that's amazing! But i thought Jameson loved his job?” “he does, he just likes to visit his girlfriend Ruby more.” Becky blushes “oh i didn't know Jameson was so serious with Ruby!” “he forgot to get the things i had on the list because he was busy visiting her, he went into detail but it was getting awkward so I shut the door.” Becky looks shocked “wow go Jamseon!” we continue to eat as Raven and Becky’s mom are trying to plan days i can cook for them. I think they are planning to share me. Who decided i would be a cook for everyone! Becky’s dad broke up Raven and Becky’s mom conversation and said “how big is your family?” “lets just say there is a whole pack of us.” Becky’s parents go to bed and we were all leaving to go back to the mansion. Llye had left with Stormy. well actually she had fallen asleep and carried her to his car while getting some very angry looks from Scarlett. Scarlett, onyx and Sebastian had left in Onyx’s beetle. I hung back telling them Becky would give me a ride home. She gives me a confused look when I ask her for a ride home but she realizes why when she hears the tone of my voice. I turn to look at her as we drive to the mansion. “Becky why did you ask me to bite you,you know what that means right ?” “ever since you almost bit me at Hot Goths i can't stop thinking about it. How it would feel.” “but I could have hurt you!” ''I know you would never hurt me! And even if you did it would have just turned me and i would be like you.” I gave her a very shocked look “have you thought about me turning you alot?” “after college i was thinking about asking you. And turning Matt too. If he wanted too i mean.” “but what about your parents? Wouldn't you miss them? I know i miss my parents.” “I hadn't thought of that, i was just thinking I want to be with my best friend and boyfriend forever. I want to understand what your going through because we don't have a lot in common anymore nor do we see each other a lot. I just want us to be close again.” “Becky you're never going to lose me as a friend, so don't worry about that. But if you really wanted to I would do it but you have to be sure you want this.” “right now it's just an idea Matt and I have been talking about.” Becky looked sad and i gave her a big hug as we pull into the mansions driveway “Becky don't worry you won't lose me as a best friend unless your mom has her way and replaces me with the hot cook or as I call him The booty!” Becky laughs “The Booty?” “Becky have you seen the man’s ass? It looks good! But we have a long time before any decisions are made and if you really want me to turn you i will but you need to think about all you would be giving up.” Becky smiles “i know, do you regret Alexander turning you?” I smile and say “I now know what he meant about how my life would change, but I don't regret it. I asked him to turn me because it's what I truly wanted and I wouldn't change it for anything. It sucks i cant see my best friend as much though or my family but I made my decision because I wanted to be with my true love forever and this is the life I have always dreamed of having. Is it tough, hell yes but it's worth it. Not to mention the fact that I can eat food again is pretty awesome! But i love you Becky and I hope whatever decision you make is what you truly want.” “I love you too Raven!” she hugs me and I wave to her as she leaves the mansion driveway.As i lay in mine and Alexander’s coffin i never realized how big it was and I had never slept with out him in it before. I was wearing his The Crow t-shirt and missing him. I wanted a cuddle buddy and I definitely didn't trust Scarlett or Onyx to sleep next to me because we wouldn't be doing any sleeping and i think one awkward time with Lyle is enough because we also wouldn’t be sleeping if I had my way! I hear a scratching at my door and open it to see my baby! I opened the door so Nightmare can come in and she looks at me and sneezes. I pick her up and scratch her head “you knew Mama wanted cuddles huh? Apparently Stormy didn't close her door! But i'm glad you're here lovey!” I bring her in the coffin making sure to leave the lid open so Nightmare can breath and she cuddles up against me and we instantly fall asleep.
----- CHAPTER BREAK -----
Raven POV:I wake up early and go to snuggle my kitten but she’s not there. I get up and listen for her purring. I follow her purrs and find out she is Lyle’s room along with Phantom and Stormy! Stormy is holding onto Lyle’s arm and snuggling him and the kittens are sleeping on either side of Lyle’s head. I poke Stormy in the face and she winces batting my hand away like she was a kitten and whispers “excuse me but i'm trying to sleep and it's not breakfast time so that means Lyle doesn't need to get up. Which means I don't need to get up! You know it's not nice to poke people in the face Raven. I think Alexander needs to teach you how to not wake up people in this house!” I whisper “Story how and why are you in here!” Stormy gets up which causes Lyle to stir but not wake up. She closes the door and we talk in the hall. “I heard Lyle in his room and he was having a nightmare so I went in and cuddled with him and he stopped having the nightmare! It always used to help me when mother would cuddle with me after I had a nightmare so i thought it would help Lyle!” that had to be the cutest reason to cuddle with someone I had ever heard! Rubbing her eyes Stormy asked if she could go back to bed and I told her she could. She came back out and handed me Nightmare. “I believe this is what your looking for?” Stormy walks back to Lyle’s room and i stop her “Stormy you're going the wrong way. Your room is the other way!” “i know but i was comfy with Lyle so i'm going back in his bed! It's more comfy in there and if you hadn't woken my up i would still be in there!” I get angry when I see what she is wearing “what are you wearing?” Stormy looks down at her shirt “a shirt i found on the floor.” “WHERE ARE YOUR CLOTHES!?” “THEY ARE UNDERNEATH THE SHIRT, I'M NOT PERVERT LIKE YOU AND WALK AROUND HALF NAKED! I WAS COLD SO I PUT HIS SHIRT ON!”Stormy is annoyed at being woken up and is now cranky so i take Nightmare back to my room. I cuddle with her in my coffin. “Nightmare momma is very disappointed in you. Now your too young to know but you shouldn't be cuddling with anyone but momma. And definitely not Lyle because momma is trying to “cuddle” with him.” Nightmare meows and buries her head in my arm. I hug her “its ok sweetie just please don't cuddle with him anymore.” Nightmare and I go back to sleep, Her purring because she missed me and a smile on my face because I have my baby back! Lyle POV: I wake up to a fluff ball and an Athena in my bed. Athena is holding onto my arm with a vice grip and looking adorable. It was then I notice she is wearing my Nightwish shirt. I start to panic because I hope the others don't think i was trying anything with her. I pry my arm out of her grip and she turns over hugging my pillow. As she turns over i see she is wearing shorts. I breathe a sigh of relief and get up to go downstairs to make breakfast. As i get up i hear growls from the sleepy kitten i had woken up. I patted its head and told herI was sorry. she glared at me and moved over and cuddled with Athena. I close the door quietly wondering why Athena came into my room. I hope the candy wasn't going to affect her in a negative way. As i was making breakfast i noticed Jamseson trying to sneak out the front door. Jokingly I say “Hey Jameson did Ruby just message you asking if you want to go to pound town?” Jameson dropped his keys and looked shocked “Master Lyle that is not an appropriate thing to say!” I laugh “yeah well neither is trying to tell me details!” Jamesons tone turns serious “you have a point. Master Lyle i'm going out to get your printer!” I battered the french toast “Jameson you were supposed to get that already.” Jameson looked innocently at me and says “but Master Lyle i can't say no to Miss Ruby, she has the booty! A type of booty no man or woman can say no to!” I shudder, now where have I heard that before? “well Jameson if you are going out would you mind picking up a couple more things for me?” Jameson bows “absolutely Master Lyle, you are making breakfast after all and I am very grateful for your help.” Jamseon leaves but not before singing “she’s a brick house!” Raven POV:I woke up to the smell of bacon and ran down stairs. Everyone else was already in the kitchen eating. I sat down and Lyle filled my plate with french toast, bacon and home fries. Everyone is chatting away when we hear Stormy yell and run with vamp speed down the stairs. I just thank god Lyle has his back to us filling up Stormy’s plate because her eyes are red and fangs are out! Lyle turns around and her eyes go back to blue and her fangs retract. Lyle drops the plate and everyone eating spat out their food or choked on their food. Stormy looked like she had gone through a big growth spurt! Stormy points to Scarlett and Onyx and then to me. “this is all your fault! I hang out with you guys so much that now I've become one of you! Where did these come from?” Stormy grabs her boobs which are now about the size as Scarletts and Onyx’s! “ what the hell is this?” She turns around and grabs her ass. “this was not here before! Neither were these!” She grabs her boobs again. Sebastian clears his throat “Stormy could you please stop doing that!” Stormy lets go of her boobs and sits down with an angry sigh. I put a hand on her shoulder “this isn't from hanging out with us, although that would be funny. Maybe puberty has just hit you.” Sebastian snorts “yea, like a truck!” Stormy gives him a death glare and he hides behind his french toast. Lyle had already made her a new plate and was avoiding looking at her. While the rest of us were being sympathetic Scarlett blurts out “whose shirt is that Stormy?” Stormy has a grin on her face “its Lyle’s!” Everyone except for me gave Lyle a shocked look. Scarlett tried not to sound mad “why are you wearing his shirt? LYLE WHY IS SHE WEARING YOUR SHIRT?” Lyle gives her a guilty but puzzled look “i don't know why she is wearing my shirt. I woke up and she had a vice grip on my arm wearing my shirt! When I got up to make breakfast she rolled over and I noticed she had regular pj’s underneath and that's all I was concerned about!” Scarlett looked very mad “WHY THE FUCK WAS SHE IS YOUR BED?!” Lyle looks concerned “I don't know why she was in my bed! I didn't put her there!” Stormy got defencive and yelled at them to stop “Lyle was having a nightmare last night so I snuck into his room and cuddled with him! Mother used to cuddle with me when i was having a nightmare and it always helped me so i thought it would help Lyle and it did!” Everyone, even Scarlett thought that what Stormy did was adorable. Lyle had got himself a plate and sat down at the table next to Scarlett.But Scarlett was still mad and spoke up “you still shouldn't sneak into peoples beds or steal their clothes! I bet you didn't even ask Lyle if it was ok with him!” Stormy being annoyed with her new body changes and tired of hearing Scarlett blurted out “it's still not as bad as what happened between Lyle and Raven yesterday morning!” Scarlett turned to look at Lyle and i “what exactly happened?” “Jameson told me that Raven went to wake up Lyle and made his dick hard! She wore lingerie too!” I put my hands up in defence “i didn't realize what I was wearing until Lyle made a comment! I didn't make him hard on purpose, I moved the wrong way getting off of him and it happened!” Scarlett dug her nails into the table “WHY THE FUCK WHERE YOU ON TOP OF HIM?!” I shrunk down in my chair “i thought it would be easier to wake him up if i was on top of him! All i wanted was breakfast and it was all I could think about!” Scarlett got up and hugged Lyle from behind his chair “see this guy right here? He is mine!” Lyle protested “can i have a say in this? I didn't get a say at Becky’s but i would like to here! Because it seems like I'm already going to be a part time chef at Becky’s!”Lyle looked at me for help and I shrugged my shoulders. While Lyle was still looking to me for help Scarlett glared at Stormy and her fangs extended. Scarlett was going for Lyle’s neck to mark him! Stormy’s eyes got huge and Jameson spoke up “Master Lyle would you like me to wash the dishes for you?” “I forgot all about them, I was a little distracted. It's ok Jameson i'll do them. Lyle got up to wash the dishes and turned to look at Scarlett, Scarlett quickly backed away so he wouldn't see her fangs. He gave her a weird look. Everyone looked relieved and Scarlett looked ashamed. We all went upstairs to change for school and Lyle cleaned up breakfast.Lyle POV:Scarlett almost bite me! And i did nothing! I couldn't otherwise they would know i know and Constantine told me not to say anything yet! Damn that was scary, but I kinda wanted it to happen because it would have been hot. I'm just glad Raven said something! At least now I know what the side effects of the candy are for Athena. I think?Scarlett POV:I don't know what is going on around here but if one more person tries to flirt with Lyle i will mark him! But if i do then im taking away his choice. I want to mark him so no other vampire can touch him but then im being selfish and putting him in a position he might not want. Why do human boys have to be so confusing! While i'm getting dressed I take out a piece of candy and started to eat it and all I can think about is Lyle. I walk into Onyx’s room and do a twirl “well what do you think?” Onyx bursts out laughing “that would be great if you were auditioning to be a stripper!” I look down and realize im wearing a black lace corset lingerie set with garter belt and stockings! fully embarrassed i turn red and Raven pops her head in and teasingly says “were you thinking of Lyle?” I take off one of my heels and throw it at her. How the fuck did i not realize what i was wearing, or that i had heels on?! I run back to my room and put on school clothes. I decide on a black mesh top with a dark purple tank top underneath and black and purple tripp pants with purple combat boots.Raven POV:Oh my goth that was way too funny! I turn to Onyx “it's too bad we don't show up on camera otherwise i would have recorded that!” Onyx is laughing so much she is crying but she is in a bra and panties so when she laughs her boobs bounce. Which is a very nice view! I look at the clock and realize we have to hurry if we don't want to be late for school! I throw on a black mesh skirt that has hoops at the end with chains running through it and my korn t shirt with combat boots with bat wings. I slap Onyx’s ass and tell her to move it otherwise we will be late. Onyx puts on a plaid black and red skirt, a Chilling adventures of Sabrina shirt and plaid combat boots. And we head out the door to school.Lyle POV:As everyone was leaving for school Raven asked if I wanted to ride with her to school. She seemed almost in a daze as she said it and I noticed a piece of candy in her mouth. Oh boy! I politely declined and told her that I would take my van because i have to unload some stuff for the soccer team and there isn't enough room in the mercedes. Raven looks sad but drives off to school. School went by quickly , but we had a sub who didn't really want to teach that night so we could goof off if we wanted too.When we all got back to the mansion Athena was waiting at the door and she was still in my t-shirt holding a dvd of Willy Wonka and the Chocolate factory. She smiles and I notice she doesn't have her braces anymore. Athena flashes me a grin and says “ Jameson took me to our dentist and i got my braces off early!” She started to bounce on her heels and say “ Guess what i got, well Jameson got me!” I try not to look at her while she is saying this because there are some things that are bouncing in my face! Jameson is next to her bouncing on his heels holding a large box “Guess what i got you Master Lyle! your printer and your other supplies you asked for, everything else is in your room!” I take the box and thank Jameson and as soon as i do Athena grabs my shirt sleeve and drags me towards the living room. Athena starts to sing “ Willy Wonka, Willy Wonka the amazing chocolatier!” I stop her “Athena we do not speak of that movie!” She gives me a confused look “but its Willy Wonka!” I shake my head “no, that is the sad remake Charlie and the Chocolate factory. Its very bad and a little disturbing. Creepy johnny depp willy wonka is bad and Gene Wilder Willy Wonka is good.” athena nods her head “ ok man who is going to buy me a chocolate factory!” I ask in a serious tone “ excuse me?” Athena smiles “oh nothing!”Athena bounces all the way to the living room while dragging me by my sleeve. She really needs to stop bouncing, it's a little distracting! We get in the living room and Athena has set the living room like a movie theater. There are different assortments of candy stacked on a cart, a bunch of sodas and two big buckets of popcorn. Athena pops the dvd in and pats the seat beside her. with a devilish grin she says “don't worry I don't bite!” I notice as she says this her fangs are poking out but nervously laugh and sit next to her. We are 5 minutes into the movie and Athena has moved so she is sitting in front of the tv. I chuckle “ Athena you're going to strain your eyes if you sit that close to the tv!” Athena laughs “i think i'll be ok!” Only because your not human! Athena eventually gets up and snuggles into me on the couch. Which I don't mind but her boobs are squished up against my arm and it doesn't feel bad! A little while later we hear Jameson “Mistress Athena your smoothie is ready!” I smirk “Everyone in this house really likes their smoothies!” Athena nervously laughs “yea, we sure do! I'll be right back!” she pauses the movie and goes to get her smoothie. She comes back and tries to jump over me onto the other side of the couch but ends up accidentally dumping it on my head! It's really warm and gooey! Athena looks like she is going to cry “OH MY GOD I AM SO SORRY! I WAS TRYING TO LOOK COOL AND IT FAILED! NOW I WASTED A PERFECTLY GOOD SMOOTHIE!” I glare at her “I know your worried about your smoothie but what about my clothes!” Athena crys “AND I STAINED YOUR CLOTHES! I'M SO SORRY PLEASE DON'T HATE ME!” Athena sniffs me and licks my face. I back away from her and she says “I could lick it off your face and arms if you want, that way I don't have to waste it!” I inched away even more seeing her fangs out “no thank you! Im sure if i ask Sebastian nicely he will let me use his body wash or shampoo.” Athena looks sad. I pause the movie and go try to find Sebastian. Im halfway down the hall and i hear Athena trying to sneak behind me. Athena POV:Lyle turns around and I give him puppy dog eyes “you were taking to long and i was worried.” Lyle laughs “Athena i have been gone for 5 seconds!” I giggle “yea! 5 seconds too long! I didn't know if one of the doodieheads had pulled you into one of their traps!” Lyle laughs nervously “what traps?” I smirk “oh they have traps but you won't see it till its too late. That's why I propose we become the L and A adventures! Raven and Becky came up with the concept. Its like Nancy Drew but better! The only diffrence is we dont fuck!”NOT YET! Wait when did i start to think that way? It's because i got boobs and a butt! Oh god im turning into one of them! A DOODIEHEAD!Lyle gives me a weird look “when did you hear them being intimate?” I pat Lyle’s shoulder “didn't you hear them? Everyone else heard them, except for Becky’s parents, which would have made for an awkward yet delicious dinner.” Lyle looks shocked but he was more shocked i swore. While we continue to look for Sebastian I hum the Pink Panther song and doing the ninja stealth moves! meanwhile:Onyx’s POV:As Raven, Scarlett and I are heading upstairs we tell Scarlett we have a surprise for her. We put our backpacks in Raven's room and head to Scarlett's room. We opened the door and there was nailpolish, movies, a tray of very well decorated smoothies, popcorn, hair stuff, and a heart shaped plushie with bat wings sitting on Scarlett’s coffin. Scarlett squeals in delight and hugs the plushy “you two are the best!” we both smile as she hugs us and I told her “we figured with the day you had you deserve a girls night.” Scarlett laughs “i think we all do!” “and that's why they invited me!” Luna pops her head around the corner and gives Scarlett a hug. Luna hands Scarlett a wine bottle and says “I thought we could all enjoy a little virgin blood!” Raven gets nervous and I put a hand on her shoulder “its ok Raven you don't need to drink it if you don't want too, but it is the best blood you can have!” Luna opens the bottle and just the smell has all of us drooling. Raven POV :I nervously look at the bottle “Luna whose blood is that?” Luna smirks “oh don't worry Raven, Lyle gave me permission!” Onyx yell’s “what the fuck really?” while Scarlett and I yell “he’s mine!” Scarlett and I glare at each other and Luna laughs “Relax its not Lyle’s blood! Sadly, because I'm sure he would taste yummy” Scarlett, Onyx and I let out a sigh of relief. As Luna take a sip her eyes turn red and her fangs pop out “but it is pretty fucking good!” Scarlett takes the bottle and chugs some “Holy fuck i need to meet the virgin whose blood this is, i might want more!” Onyx takes a swig and shiver’s “damn! Raven you want some? It's so good!” I take the bottle and look nervously at it and Luna puts a hand on my shoulder “is this your first time drinking human blood?” I give her an embarrassed look “yes.” Luna hugs me “you don't have to drink it if you don't want to.” I grab the bottle and drink some of it. The moment the blood hit my tongue it was like my mouth had a warm vibration that went all the way down to my toes! I took another sip and the flavor exploded in my mouth, and made me a little wet. The blood I had been drinking before could never compare to the virgin blood i was drinking now. I didn't realize I was still drinking when Onyx grabbed the bottle saying “Whoa there Raven, your going a little too fast, there won't be any left if you keep drinking!” I gave her the bottle and noticed I had drank almost half of the whole bottle! I let out a very loud burp and turned red “excuse me!” Luna almost spat out her blood from laughing so hard “I remember my first time drinking human blood, don't worry Raven i was worse!”Scarlett who is now buzzed says “i do feel bad for almost biting Lyle though.” Luna spit out her glass of blood all over the floor “WHEN DID THIS HAPPEN, AND WHY WAS I NOT INFORMED AS SOON AS I CAME THROUGH THE DOOR!” Scarlett looked sad “well i'm a little ashamed i tried to, I didn't want to hurt him but Stormy keeps trying to take him away from me! I thought if I marked him she would stop. But i want it to be his choice.” Luna shook Scarlett “TELL ME EVERYTHING! LEAVE NO DETAIL OUT!” As Scarlett was telling Luna about what happened at breakfast Luna’s face went from amusement to pure shock. Luna put a hand on Scarletts shoulder “the good thing is that you didn't mark him! You stayed strong and you should be proud of that!” Scarlett hugged Luna.I bit into a piece of candy and started to feel angry hearing Lyle’s name come out of Scarlett mouth so I laughed “yea Scar i thought you were actually going to bite him!” Scarlett turned to me with anger in her eyes “why would you think that?” I smirked “well you seem to have a problem when it comes to Lyle, i mean i'm not the one who had to chug blood at the club just to be near him!” Luna and Onyx gave me a What the Fuck look and Scarlett smiled evily and said “well at least i’m not a slut and tried to wake him up twice. You seem to like being a tease though.” my fangs were out and my eyes were red with rage. I get up and go to grab Scarlett but Luna and Onyx stand between us. I knock Luna out and she falls to the floor. Scarlett throws Onyx across the room and runs at me screaming “he’s mine!” I'm about to grab Scarlett's hair and punch her when Lyle shows up covered in blood and says “have you guys seen Sebastian i need to borrow his shampoo and body wash, Athena spilled her drink on me?” Stormy yells not far down the hallway “I said I was sorry! I tried to lick him like a cat would when it gives itself a bath but he got all squirmy.” Lyle looked at Stormy and yelled down the hall “you know Athena i could just stop making you candy!” Stormy screamed from down the hall “no I promise I'll be good! But it is such a waste of a smoothie!”Lyle turned back to us and his eyes got wide with fear and excitement. With our eyes red and fangs out Scarlett and I walked towards him. Both wanted to mark him. Onyx yelled for Lyle to get out of the room as Scarlett went to grab his wrist. I went from wanting to mark Lyle to wanting to hurt Scarlett for trying to get him before me! I grabbed Scarlett’s shirt and accidentally ripped it while I was turning her around. I laughed as she faced me “ wow so it is true, your clothes are just as cheap as you!” Scarlett tries to hit me but i duck and smack her across the face. Scarlett staggers back and as soon as she gets her footing she tries to pull my hair but I trip her. As she falls she grabs my skirt and ripped it off! Scarlett laughs “ pot calling the kettle black?” Lyle POV:I know Onyx told me to run but there was no way I could move! I hear Sebastian coming down the hall saying “ Stormy told me you needed body wash and shampoo?” as he was handing me the bodywash and shampoo he looked into Scarlett's room and squealed ( yes Sebastian actually did squeal like a highschool girl who hasn't seen her best friend since the summer!). Sebastian smiled “ FINALLY! THE CAT FIGHT IS HAPPENING, AND THEY ARE HALF NAKED WHICH IS EVEN BETTER! LYLE GIVE ME YOUR PHONE SO I CAN RECORD THIS ALEXANDER WILL BE PISSED HE MISSED THIS!” I give him a worried look “ok sure .” I hand him my phone and he starts to record.Raven POV:Scarlett falls and pulls me down with her. She gets on top of me and smacks my face over and over. I try to get up but she pins my arms down and screams “ he’s mine!” Scarletts lets out a growl and bites my neck. ( not the teasing type of biting, the proving he is mine type of biting!) I kicked her in the stomach and she hit the wall. I ran at her and pinned her against the wall. My hands on her throat and my chest pushing into hers I whisper “ at least I don't have to wear a special bra to get his attention!” I bite her neck and she tries to push me off. Scarlett struggles to get free and ends up sliding down so my chest is in her face. I can feel the heat from Scarlett's face on my chest as she bites my nipple. I back away in shock and she takes the chance to punch my chest. I fall to the ground and she gets on top of me to punch me again, but we stop because we smell something delicious. We both look up and notice Lyle has a rather large boner. I lick my lips and Scarlett and I get up to go after him. That's when we see Stormy trying to drag him away. Not only that but she is still wearing his shirt again!Scarlett and I are no longer interested in Lyle, now we are interested in Stormy. We grab Stormy and drag her in Scarlett's room. Scarlett pins her down and we rip Lyle’s shirt off her, also ripping her shorts in the process. She pushes us off of her, gives us a scared look and runs for her room. Onyx drags Luna out of the room. Sebastian goes after her to make sure she is ok. Lyle goes to run after Stormy but we grab his wrists and pulled him into the room and push him up against the wall. Scarlett goes to bite his wrist before i can. I grab her hair and throw her onto the table. Pulling her hair making her look at me and say “ why the fuck do you think you get to bite him first? “ Her eyes have a hazy look to them and i notice a few drops of blood on her fangs. Scarlett grabs my neck and whispers in my ear “ when you pulled me away from him my fangs sliced his wrist!” I look over at Lyle who seemed both stunned and confused. I could see a small trickle of fresh blood coming from his wrist. Not enough to kill him but enough that we could both get some. I let her go and we pushed Lyle to the bed and crawled over to him. Lyle is too stunned to move so I take his wrist and lick some of the blood that is coming from the wound. The moment my tongue touches his blood i feel something like electricity going through my body. I moan into his wrist. Lyle shudders and his dick twitches. Scarlett hisses at me and grabs his wrist away from me. She sucks the blood and licks the cut so it heals. She gives me a smirk. Thinking she has won because she sealed the wound. I take my fingernail and prick Lyle’s other wrist. I lick the blood that is coming from his wrist and Lyle slides down to the floor. Scarlett niks his neck with her nails and gently started to suck. Im sucking the blood from his wrist while Scarlett is sucking blood from his neck we are both moaning into him and trying not to cum. Lyle is a moaning mess and all i want to do is ride his cock. Scarlett goes to pull his pants down to suck his cock but i smack her “ I am not going to sit here while you suck his cock and i don't get to!” Scarlett hisses and pounces on me, which gives Lyle just enough time to get up and run. He runs out of the room slamming the door closed behind him and Scarlett screams at me “ you let him get away, i wanted him so bad and you had to let him get away!”Scarlett throws me on the bed and bites me but instead of it hurting it just makes me wet. Scarlett gives me an evil smile “ well since Lyle left and you are partly undressed your going to have to help me with my little problem. I'm assuming you are having the same problem since your panties were light purple and they are now a dark purple.” i try to tell her that's not true but she takes a finger and brushes it against my panties causing me to moan and get even wetter. I'm about to roll so she is on top of me but she grabs my wrist and pins me down “ oh no your not! You are the reason Lyle is gone so your gonna be in his place, which means i'm in charge!” Scarlett picks me up and lays me across her lap. She pulls down my panties and rubs my ass “ your going to count, got it?” I nod and she smacks my ass . I whimper and say “ one.” the next slap is even harder. “ two.” she slaps my ass again and let out a moan. Scarlett slaps my pussy with her palm which causes me to cum all over her hand “ you are supposed to be counting!” I whine “ im sorry!” Scarlett laughs “ are you enjoying this Raven ?” I wiggle my butt so she will keep slapping me “ maybe?!” Scarlett slaps my ass as hard as she can “ Dont Lie to me!” i hiss and say “ yes ! fuck yes i am!” she picks me up and throws me back on the bed. sitting on top of me she says “ you were supposed to be getting punished for letting Lyle get away!” I lift my head up and smirk “ well i'm a kinky bitch so i like being punished!” Scarlett smiles “ i'm glad you said that !” She gets up and pulls leather straps from under her bed. she ties my feet and arms to the sides of the bed and walks to her closet. She pulls out a gym bag and my only thought is does everyone have a bag filled with sex toys and bondage stuff? She pulls out a huge strap on and puts it on. My eyes go wide with fear and excitement. “you need to beg if you want me to fuck you!” i whimper and beg for her to fuck me. “you can beg better than that!” I get mad “you need to fuck me now!” Scarlett laughs “that sounds more like a demand and I don't do those things.” im mad and really horny now but i want her to fuck me so i play her game “please fuck me like the dirty little whore I am. Please fuck me!” Scarlett smiles “that's better.” she gets on the bed pushes the strap on into me. I yell “holy fuck thats huge!” she smirks “oh wait I forgot something. Scarlett pulls out a remote and pushes a button. The strap on started to vibrate! I squirt on it as soon as it vibrates. Scarlett laughs “I've been waiting to try this with someone. I didn't know how good it would feel! “she unties me while still fucking me and flips me over and fucks me from behind. As soon as the strap on hits my g spot I let out a scream! Satisfied with herself Scarlett rams into me faster while slapping my ass, making sure it stays red. After a while i can feel my pussy start to hurt from Scarlett ramming into me. I look back at her and say between moans “Scarlett i can't feel my pussy! Its too much!” Scarlett smirks and digs her nails into my hips “dont worry im about to come anyways!” Scarlett pulls out of me. She flips me over on my back and pulls my legs up over her shoulders and roughly jams the strap on into me. I can feel im about to come. Scarlett sinks her fangs into my leg, rams the strap on so it hits my cervix and cums with a very loud moan. I squirt all over the strap on and bite her arm. She pulls the strap on out of me and we lay next to each other in bliss.Lyle POV:Im sitting on my bed still overwhelmed and cursing my supernatural hearing which should be off. Apparently when i hear two hot girls going at it my hearing gets even better! While im trying to ignore the noises im hearing I remember what happened to Athena. I grab some of my clothes and run to her door. I knock lightly “Athena are you ok sweetie? I brought you a couple of my pairs of clothes.” I hear her lightly sobbing from the other side of the door “Thank you Lyle!” my heart breaks knowing how scared she is “Athena i'm going to go take a shower but after i get out would you like to watch the rest of Willy Wonka and the Chocolate Factory?” Athena says in a happy yet sad voice “that would be nice.” I smile “ok i'll be back in a little bit.” I look back at her door as I make it to the bathroom and see it open slightly and the clothes being pulled inside.I grab Sebastian's body wash and shampoo and head to the shower. The smoothie had started to get crusty but as soon as the hot water hit my skin it melted away. I thought the shower would be loud enough but I still hear the moans from Raven and Scarlett. My cock feels like it's going to explode! I slowly inched my hand down and start to jerk myself off. I close my eyes and all i see is Raven and Scarlett feeding from me. I wish Raven had not stopped Scarlett from sucking my cock! All I can picture is Scarletts perfect black stained lips wrapped around my cock and Raven feeding from me. I imagine throwing Scarlett on her back and fucking her while Raven sits on her face. I jerked myself off faster thinking of her gigantic tits bouncing in my face. I groan as i cum and it shoots against the shower wall. I clean myself up and finish my shower.I put on some clothes and head down the hall to check on Athena. I knock on her door and hear a quiet “yes Lyle?” I laugh knowing the only reason she knows its me is because she can hear my heartbeat. “Athena did you want to watch the rest of Willy Wonka and the Chocolate Factory?” again i hear a quiet “yes!” I open her door and she is sitting on her bed snuggling with Phantom and Nightmare in my shirt and shorts. I wonder where her coffin is and then I see the handle poking out from under her bed. I sit on her bed and pull her towards me in a hug “are you ok now? Im sorry Raven and Scarlett scared you.” Athena hugs me back “its ok, i'm just glad that your ok.” Athena laughs “I guess that's what I get for trying to protect you from perverts!” I'm surprised that she wants to protect me so bad must be our magical connection her father talked about. It seems like it has gotten stronger since she hit puberty. I pat her head and say “do you want to find out what happens to Charlie?” she smiles “i don't care about Charlie i want to see the rest of the chocolate factory so I can design mine better!” I grin “you still think your getting the chocolate factory, huh?” she smiles “yup!” I tickle her “ok you goober let's go watch the movie” Just as we had turned the movie back on and sat down on the couch the kittens decided to come join us. They snuggled between Athena and I.Sebastian POV:Not having anyone to play video games with is boring! I keep getting these noobies who don't know how to ready up! Ghostface keeps trying to camp me and Trapper puts all of his traps around the killer shack! But of course my best friend is gone and my new friend is watching a movie with Stormy. Why won't he play video games with me! Is this what it feels like to be the girls? Am i obsessed with Lyle too? I need to make more friends! Maybe I'll start to hang out with Jagger. On second thought i would rather be like the girls and obsessed with Lyle! Maybe if I ask they will let me watch the movie with them. But then again I'm awesome why would they say no! I head down the hall to the living room. As i'm walking I hear sobbing. Its my Onyx! She's crying and Luna is with her down in the kitchen. I enter the kitchen and sit between them. “you girls ok?” Onyx and Luna look at me with red tear streaked faces. They both hug me and shake. Onyx buries her face in my shoulder “it was so scary, i don't know why Raven and Scarlett acted that way, but those weren't my friends.” Luna clung to my arm “its like they were rabid!” I got up and made them both smoothies “if you girls want we can go watch Charlie and the Chocolate Factory with Lyle and Stormy.” they both shake their heads yes and we head up the stairs.We enter the living room and i ask “hey Lyle and Stormy is their room for three more?” Lyle and Stormy pat the couch beside them. Onyx snuggles with me. Stormy sees how upset Luna is and snuggles with her instead of Lyle. Phantom jumps on Lyles lap and Nightmare jumps on his shoulder. We get to the boat scene and Stormy is sitting straight up “no freakin way! This is scary!” she hides her face in Lunas shoulder. Stormy peek every so often “Llye you are a liar you didn't tell me this was going to happen! Their are dead people and snakes! I didn't sign up for this!” Stormy complains but still watches it. Once the scene is over she playfully hits Lyle in the shoulder “next time you need to warn me about the scary parts!” “ok, ok i'll tell you next time. I just didn't want to ruin the movie for you!” she sits down and we continue the movie.Raven POV:After lying on the bed for a while Scarlett sits up and looks sad. “I can't believe we hurt our friends! I feel so ashamed.” I sit up on my arms “I feel bad too.” Scarlett winks at me “i wasnt talking about the sex part because that was fun.” I chuckle “i know, you were talking about us hurting Onyx, Luna and Stormy.” Scarlett gives me a worried look “do you think they will ever forgive us?” I look at the floor “i think they will but it will take some time. It wouldn’t hurt if we went and apologized. It sounds like they are watching Willy Wonka still.” Scarlett starts to put on a new pair of clothes “well then let's go the sooner we apologize the sooner this whole awkward thing can be over!” I change and we head to the living room.We get to the living room and Stormy sees us and clings to Lyle for dear life. Onyx and Luna look worried. we both put up our hands and scarlett says “we just want to apologize for what we did. It was really fucked up.” I look at the floor nervously and ask “we would like to speak to Lyle alone for a minute. Stormy hisses and clings to Lyle even tighter. He pats her head and tells her its ok. He follows us out into the hallway. We are both nervous as he crosses his arms “I know you want to apologize but I honestly don't remember much. I do remember you girls fighting and you both tearing my shirt off of Athena, but i must have blacked out after. I remember coming to and you girls were still fighting so i left to take a shower to get the smoothie off me.” We both stare at him in shock wondering how he didn't remember. Scarlett looked into his eyes to see if he was lying. But shook her head no he wasn't lying. Lyle gave us a serious look “ if you should apologize to anybody it should be Athena. It's just right now she doesn't completely trust you two, so I would have to be out here with her.” Scarlett and I looked in the living room to see Stormy looking at us from the couch. Lyle went by the couch and talked to her. She looked worried but he told her nothing bad would happen. They came out into the hallway with Stormy clinging to Lyle. I tried to reach to pat Stormy’s shoulder but she backed away. Using a calm voice i said “Stormy we are so sorry we hurt you, we never meant for that to happen. Something just came over us.” Scarlett gave her an apologetic smile “we would never intentionally hurt you or want to scare you.” Stormy straightened up “I wasn't scared! I was shocked you guys would do something like that!” Stormy got mad and stepped forward so she was in front of us “all i was trying to do was protect Lyle and you had to come after me! All I try to do is protect Lyle incase something like this or something worse ever happened! Incase you haven't noticed I don't exactly fit into my old clothes! I have been borrowing Lyle’s because of that fact! I don't choose his clothes because I want to make you angry Raven nor do I hang around with him to make you angry Scarlett. I do it because he is my friend and i feel more of a connection with him than I have with any of you lately!” Stormy folds her arms over her chest and glares at us. We both feel even more awful than we did before. Scarlett pulls Stormy into a hug and Stormy lets her.I hug both of them and Scarlett and I both promise to not act the way we did ever again. And that if we have a problem we will talk to the person about it. I ask Lyle if its ok if watch the movie too. He looks into the living room and everyone nods that it was ok. Lyle goes to get more popcorn as Scarlett and I sit on the floor. Onyx and Luna pat the couch beside them. Scarlett sits next to Onyx and I sit next to Luna. I hug Luna and she says “my first time was much worse but you still scared me, both of you!” Onyx look at Scarlett “yea that was fucked up but I get it, it happens to all of us!” Onyx hugs Scarlett and whispers to her “don't do it again!” and kisses her on the cheek.As we watched the rest of the movie and it seemed like everyone had forgiven us. Onyx and Scarlett were cuddling as were Luna and I. Stormy and Sebastian were sitting in front of the TV with big smiles on their faces. Lyle was sitting in a chair with the kittens sleeping in his lap. The movie ended and we all headed to bed. Nightmare followed me to my room and jumped right in mine and Alexander’s coffin, Snuggling up right on my pillow. I put my hands on my hips and look at Nightmare “excuse me missy but i have to sleep in there to you know!” Nightmare sneezes and moves over. I snuggle with her and fall asleep to her purrs.
----- CHAPTER BREAK -----
Lyle POV:
Raven is up and the first down to breakfast. “hey Raven you ok?” she smiles “yes i just had a hard time sleeping i'm going to see my parents later and i don't know how they will react. I have had a bit of a growth spurt since I saw them last!” I sit down next to her “well do you want them to see you as you are or as you were?” she shrugged “i would rather them see me how i was before.” I smile “well that's why they make minimizer bras.” Raven looked surprised so I explained “back home i had a friend who went through some “changes” and she didn't want anyone to know, so we got her a minimizer bra. She was already having trouble with comments about her body and the bra helped a lot.” Raven hugged me “thank you thank you thank you! I'm going to order one right now!” Raven POV:
I went online and found the bra I was looking for! I'm just happy the store is only over in hipsterville! I found Jameson and gave him a big smile and a hug. He looks at me suspiciously “Miss Raven you aren't usually this affectionate unless you want something or you are struggling from grief and since you have a smile on your face I assume it is because you want something.” I give him a shocked look and he straightens up and says “I mean what can I do for you miss Raven?” I grin and say “well Jameson i'm going to need you to go get me a bra in town. It's a shop in Hipsterville and it specializes in minimizer bras. So when I go see my parents they wont be so surprised by my new figure.” Jameson looks horrified that he is going to have to go out and get a bra. He bows and goes to leave. He turns around “Miss Raven if i didn't love you i would have had to decline. Please leave me a plate of Master Lyle’s delicious breakfast for when I return.” Before Jameson leaves i ask him one more thing “do you think you could pick Stormy up some clothes, all she has is Lyle’s clothes and I know she misses her old ones. Plus we could get matching outfits!” Jameson bows and leaves and I bounce up the stairs to go get ready for school.Lyle POV:
After everyone had eaten i pulled Jameson aside “Jameson i'm going to need something from you, do you remember when i ask you to get some odd things for me?” Jameson nods his head and I smile. “I'm going to make a sunscreen for the vampires. All i need is a little bit of your blood.” Jameson's eyes go big and then he collects himself and calmly says “Master Lyle if anyone else had asked for this i would tell them, how do the kids put it? Ah yes hell no, But because it is you I will give you my blood. After all, everything you have created for us has worked out so far. I just implore you that when you do you apply it to one of the older vampires and only test their hand. We don't want them to go out in full sunlight and burn. If you do make some i would like some as well. I don't burn in the sun per say but it is still uncomfortable.” i smile “of course Jameson.” Jameson laughs “Master Lyle you are changing vampires lives as we know it! If this works we will be more like humans and it will allow us to be able to interact with humans more. I know i for one greatly appreciate it. It warms my cold heart to see my Masters and their friends so happy. If this sunscreen does work you could bottle it and sell it to vampires all over the world. I just don't want to run out of blood.” I put my hand on his shoulder “Don't worry Jameson, I wouldn't take all your blood, i'll take most of it but not all of it!” Jameson’s ghost white face got even whiter. I laugh “Jameson i'm kidding! The sunscreen doesnt need alot of your blood. Only a few drops. Jameson looks relieved and laughed.Raven POV:
School went but slow as usual. Of course, all I could think about was going to visit my parents. I just hope they won't be in too much shock when they see me! When we all got back to the mansion I noticed Jameson had put a package on my coffin. It was my minimizer bra! I put it on and look at myself as best I can, damn being a vampire and mirrors not working! I looked a bit more like how I used to before I turned! Well at least my boobs did. I ran down the hall and lightly knocked on Stormy's door “Hey Stormy i was thinking about going to see my parents and didn't know if you wanted to go see Billy and Henry?” Stormy poked her head out “i would love to go see Billy and Henry, but how do you know Henry is there?” I smirked “when is Henry not at my parents house?” she laughed and then had a worried look on her face “Raven where did your boobs go? Oh no did you lose your boobs because mine grew! Was there a balance i dont know of where if too many girls in one house have big boobs one of the other girls boobs shrink?” I burst out laughing “Stormy that's not how that works! I got a minimizer bra so i look more like the old me for when I see my parents!” Stormy looked less worried and laughed. We both laughed as we headed down the stairs. Lyle was in the kitchen making something that smelled weird. Stormy came up behind him and hugged him “Hey Lyle what are you making?” Lyle turned around nervously and put the lid on the pot “i'm making dinner for tomorrow night!! What would you ladies like?” I smiled and said “Well Stormy and I were going to go visit my parents and my brother and we were wondering if you wanted to come along?” Lyle laughed “why? would you like me to come along?” I looked at the floor and said in embarrassment “well ever since you became the new owner of half the town my parents have been worried they might lose their house. So i was figuring if you came with us you can reassure them that everything will be ok!” Lyle thinks for a minute and agrees. We climb into Lyle’ s van and head to my parents house.We get there and I'm standing with my hand over the doorbell. I'm so nervous about seeing my parents! I ring the doorbell and hear my mother's voice telling us she would be a minute. She opens the door and looks shocked. A minute later she pulls me into a bear hug with tears in her eyes “Raven we have missed you so much! How was camp! Why haven't you called? wow you matured well away!” My mom stares at Lyle “Who is this?” I pull away from her hug “well mom remember when you heard about the new guy who owns most of the town?” I point to Lyle “that's him.” Lyle extends his hand and shakes my moms hand “its very nice to meet you Mrs. Madison.” My mom is shocked “I didn't expect you to be so young or so handsome!” Lyle blushed and my mom hurried us inside. She told us to sit on the couch and she brought out a plate of freshly baked chocolate chip cookies. She yelled for my dad and as soon as he saw me he lifted me up in a hug “Hey kiddo where have you been we missed you!” I laughed “I got back from camp a couple of weeks ago and I have been going to night school!” my mom and dad looked at each other in shock. My dad asked “so you like going to school now?” I laughed “a little more than I did before!” my mom asked in a confusing tone “Alexander can wake you up without you getting upset?” I gave her an innocent look “not exactly.” Stormy with half a cookie in her mouth. speaks up “she is whiny in the morning unless their is breakfast made!” I glare at Stormy and she says “Lyle has been making us breakfast every morning. It's super yummy and it makes Raven less grumpy!” my mom and dad laugh and my dad says “well Raven did have to have her moms famous eggs and bacon in order for her to be less grumpy!” embarrassed by the fact that the food is the only thing that motivates me i quickly change the subject and point to Lyle “so dad this is the guy who is now the new owner of more than half the town!” Lyle shakes my dads hand “it's nice to meet you Mr. Madison.” My dad looks at my mom and she shrugs “i know he is really young to be a landlord!” we all sit down in the living room and my dads looks at Lyle “so how did you come into owning more than half of our town?” Lyle laughs “I inherited it from my birth parents. They owned the land years ago and when they passed it got handed down to me.” My mom hugged Lyle “sweetheart im so sorry.” my dad put a hand on his shoulder “I know you don't know us very well but if you need anything we are here for you.” Lyle smiled “thank you!” my dad seeing that Stormy had eaten all but four cookies divided them up between the rest of us. My mom wanted help making another batch of cookies so i left Stormy and Lyle to talk to my dad. Billy and Henry must have sensed Stormy was in the house because they came bouncing down the stairs. When they got to the living room I heard Billy said in a disappointed tone “oh it's only you Raven.” I popped my head out of the door to the kitchen “well it's nice to see you too!” Billy and Henry both looked very confused. They looked at me and then back at Stormy then back at me. Henry pointed to Stormy “who is that?” Stormy gave them a big braces free grin “IT’S ME SILLY’S!” Billy and Henry's jaws dropped and they both yelled “STORMY!?” Stormy smiled and Henry said very loudly “WOW YOU GOT HOTTER!!” Billy yelled “WHAT HAPPENED TO YOU?” I sat on the couch next to her and Henry seemed less impressed but asked me “you changed too Raven, what have you guys been doing?” Stormy smiled “Raven is on the same diet as me! Also Lyle makes us breakfast and candy!” my parents look at me confused “Alexander had me try a new diet and i really love it! It was originally for camp but I loved it so much I stuck to it. Lyle does make delicious food as well.” My dad smirks and yells to my mom “hey honey i think we should put you on that diet!” my mom comes out with a spatula and hits my day playfully on the arm. She whispers in his ear “we will see!” When did my parents become pervs? Henry looked confused and said to Stormy “Scientifically speaking your body wouldn't change that much just from a diet, it looks like you had a growth spurt.” I whispered to Henry “be careful Henry your nerd is showing!” he gave me a sour look and Stormy said “i did have a growth spurt! Sebastian said i got hit by the puberty truck and it kept on going!” my parents looked shocked and Lyle and I laughed. Stormy goes upstairs to play video games with Billy and Henry but before she does i pull Billy and Henry aside and whisper “If you guys so much as try to flirt with Stormy, Alexander will have your butts!” they both look scared and run up the stairs to go play video games. I sit back down on the couch and Lyle laughs “why did you tell them that? You know Alexander wouldn't hurt them.” I whisper “i know that i just don't want them getting any ideas.”My dad turns his attention back to Lyle “so Lyle have you thought about any changes you would want to make to the town?” Lyle sits straight up “actually i have!” my mom came from the kitchen and sat down by my dad, both of them looking nervous. “I would like to open up a few places for the teens in the area. The only thing we have right now is The Crypt and while it is amazing I would like there to be more.” my parents look relieved and Lyle continues “just for my own personal amusement i want to open up a comic book shop and a record store. It also wouldn't hurt to have an alternative clothing store. The only way i can get clothes I like is to travel an hour away. I'm going to hold a town meeting to see what the people of the town want, not just the teens. I want it to be everyone's town not just the snobby. Forgive me for being crude but i will not run the town like Trevor and his mother did, i want everyone to feel equal not separated like they made people feel.” my dad folded his arms and said “I see you met the brat and his mother!” my mom nudged him “we shouldn't talk about them like that!”I spoke up “mom you can, Lyle already met trevor and doesn't like him. Lyle was the one who stood up for us at Hasty’s when Trevor was harassing us. Trevor tried to hurt Scarlett and Lyle protected her!” My parents looked shocked. My mom said “this is the first time we are hearing about this, what exactly happened?” Lyle went to talk but i beat him to it “Alexander, Stormy, Scarlett, Onyx, Luna, Sebastian, Becky, Matt, Jagger and I were at Hasty’s after my first day of class and trevor showed up. He tried to antagonize us and be a bully. So Scarlett told him off and that made him mad, when Scarlett tried to leave Trevor put his hands on her to stop her. That's when Lyle stepped in and put Trevor in his place!” my parents looked happy and my mom said “I hope you didn't hurt him too badly.” Lyle smiled “Trevor tried to attack me so I defended myself, i may have dislocated his arm in the process.” my dad smiled “you defended yourself and you did what was necessary. Thank you for protecting our daughter and her friends.” Lyle grinned “I would defend anyone who was being bullied. Especially if they are just being there awesome selves! I am glad I found these guys, I was a little worried when I was first drove through town. No offence but this seemed like a cookie cutter town and i didnt think there would be any alternative style people here.” my parents laughed and my mom said “we hope that will change now that you are going to be building a much more exciting town!” my dad grinned “you know Lyle, Sarah and I used to be hippies! We were all about peace and love. We let Raven be who she wanted to be and that's why she is so free spirited today! “my dads happy tone turned to sadness “when Sarah got pregnant with Billy we got confronted by Mrs. Mitchell. She told us if we didn't change our ways we would have to leave town. With Sarah being pregnant and Raven so young we figured it would be too risky to leave town. So we gave in and became like everyone else.” i sat up shocked “Dad i had no idea, why didn't you tell me?” my mom sat next to me and hugged me “we figured that it was in the past and we have a better life now. We are sorry we kept this from you! But now that Trevor’s parents don't control the town we can let a little bit of our inner hippie out!” im still shocked but happy that my parents get to be themselves again. My mom got excited “i finally get to put up the bead curtains again! And the incense!” we all laugh and I realize what I thought was going to be a scary visit turned out to be just like when I was human. A smiling Stormy and a frowning Billy and Henry came down stairs. As soon as they were all downstairs Stormy spoke up “I have an announcement to make, i have finally beaten Billy and Henry at video games! As you can see they are a little upset by being beaten by a girl, but that means they shouldn't have taught me to play!” Billy and Henry stick their tongues out at Stormy and she laughs. Stormy runs up and hugs Lyle tight “Lyle?” he looks at her “yes Athena what do you want?” Stormy smiles shyly and looks at him with puppy eyes “since i was so epic at kicking butt in the video games i think i should get head pats as a reward!” Lyle just chuckles and pats her head softly. But wait a minute where my head pats? Billy smiles at Stormy “yeah well next time you won't be so lucky.” Henry shrugs “i guess we taught her well!” Stormy giggled “well it’s not only you two i’ve been playing with. Sebastian has been playing video games with me!” Henry jumps up “i knew it. I knew we weren't that good of teachers!” Billy groans and Stormy laughs and hugs him “its ok Billy i'll go easy on you next time!” Stormy lets go of Billy and his face is beet red. Henry looks at Stormy “you know Stormy you hurt my feelings too.” Stormy moves and hugs Henry, whose face also goes red when she hugs him. My dad laughs and says “ it's a shame you didnt move when you were just a kid Lyle, Raven could have had another friend growing up besides Becky.” i give my dad a what the fuck look. Lyle laughed “ i was actually supposed to move in with the Mitchell’s after my parents died.” Stormy and both yelled “ SO YOU WOULD HAVE BEEN LIVING WITH TREVOR?!” Billy and Henry both said “ I would feel so bad for you if that happened!” Lyle nervously laughed “ i would have been friends with him, until I realized how much of a jerk he is.” My mom was excited “ then you would have met our Raven and been friends with her?” Lyle nods his head yes. My dad smiled “ if you had grown up with Raven you would have made a cute couple.” my mom nodded her head “ you two do look cute together, i mean we love Alexander but if Raven had not met him we would want her to be with you!” Stormy got up and sat next to Lyle. She held him in a hug “ No Raven would not be with Lyle because he is mine. I saw him first and I called dibs!” My dad smiled “ well we have to respect the dibs rule!” I know my mom and dad have to get up early in the morning for work so i pretend i'm getting tired. My parents tell us we are more than welcome to stay the night but i tell them we are renovating the mansion early tomorrow. Before we go i ask Lyle if he will take a picture of all of us. He agrees and we all take a group picture, and then one of Stormy, Billy and Henry. My mom and dad walk us out and before I get in Lyle’s van i give them both one last big hug goodbye. My dad yells after us “don't be strangers!”As we drive home I started to cry. Lyle puts his hand on my shoulder “Raven are you ok?” I smile “I'm fine, just so happy everything went ok!” Lyle laughs “well why wouldn't it? I get you haven't seen your parents since before the summer but you couldn't have changed that much!” I laugh nervously “i did change quite a lot.” I also became a vampire! I didn't say anything else the rest of the drive home because I was afraid I would tell Lyle too much and spill that i was a vampire. I mean I don't understand how he hasn't figured it out yet! Maybe his butt takes up so much space his brain can't function or it could be that his blood goes to other places than his brain most of the time living with such beautiful buxom girls! Lyle POV:
Well that was a fun yet embarrassing visit. Im happy Ravens family is so nice and that Raven or Athena did not get hungry! I'm glad i know more about Mrs. Mitchell's hold over the town. It's awful what she did to Ravens parents but i'm going to listen to the people of this town and make it so we are more like family. Thinking about family makes me miss the pack. I should visit them soon. After im settled in my house i'll take a trip, I just don't know how the gang will handle me being gone for so long. Or how Athena will handle it!When we get back to the mansion i call the gang into the living room. I pulled out a pen and paper and said “ok there are going to be some changes around town. New stores going up and such. So I would like all of your opinions on what should be built. I'm already planning on putting in an alt clothing store, a record store and a comic book shop. I'm holding a town meeting tomorrow and getting opinions from the townsfolk.” as soon as I finished everyone’s hands went up. I picked Sebastian and he said excitedly “a gaming store and an arcade, you know like one of the big ones in japan!” Scarlett went next “well there was a place Onyx and I went last month in a town called Greendale called Monster Golf. it's a glow in the dark mini golf place that has all sorts of animatronic monsters!” Onyx chimed in “it was really cool!” Raven was up next “you would have to ask Jagger, but in his last club he had other rooms to hang out in. so maybe expanding the club?” I wrote all of this down and i get to a bouncing Athena. Athena blurts out “CANDY STORE! A REALLY BIG ONE , LIKE THE SIZE OF NEW YORK!” we all laugh and throw ideas back and forth. Everyone stays in the living room and talks about what they would want in the town and I call the mayor to set up a town meeting at noon tomorrow.Stormy’s POV:
I headed back to my room to make a list of what I think should be in the town and to cuddle Phantom. Im half way through my list and all I can think about is how good Lyle looked today. Now i know why Scarlett feels the way she does! I just want to bite him, among other things. Wait a minute i'm thinking like a perv now! I'm thinking like a doodiehead! It's because i kept hanging out with the big tittied doodieheads! I'm turning into one of them! Oh my goth this is bad! I put my pillow over my head and Phantom meows at me worried. “no Phantom i’m fine.” I pulled her onto my lap and pet her. I hope I don't turn into any more of a doodiehead. Lyle POV:
I find Jameson in the kitchen siping what looks like chamomile tea with blood in it. I sit down next to him “so Jameson how did your night go?” Jameson smiled “i’m drinking tea to try to calm my nerves.” I give him a confused look “are you ok Jameson?” Jameson laughs “never better Master Lyle, i just am going to propose to Ms. Ruby tomorrow night.” i gave Jameson i hug “Congratulations Jameson! I'm so happy for you! Won't it be hard to tell Ruby your secret?” Jameson laughs “Miss Ruby figured it out after the first few dates!” I sat back in my chair shocked and he continued “we were on a date and a waiter was picking up some broken glass from the floor. He cut himself and my eyes were red and my fangs popped out. I knew Miss Ruby has seen by her reaction. She was frightened but more curious. When I dropped her off back at her house she asked me. I have never loved anyone human or vampire like i love Miss Ruby so i told her. She has not treated me differently since and we are both glad she knows. Now I can be more myself.” i was so happy for Jameson and I wanted to help him anyway i could. Jameson let out a sigh “I not only want to ask for Miss Ruby’s hand in marriage but once the young Master and Mistress are able to tend to themselves i will go into retirement. Then i will ask Miss Ruby’s hand in the vampiric bonds of marriage! Now the only thing is how do i ask her? I want it to be romantic. If I'm being honest i want to give Miss Ruby the world!” I put a hand on his shoulder “no matter what you do Ruby will love it because she loves you! You are an amazing person with a heart of gold. You are part of my family Jameson and if you need any help at all i'm here for you!”Jameson smiled “thank you Master Lyle, i appreciate it!” Jameson and I sat there in silence for a few minutes smiling. “Jameson if you don't mind when you go out tomorrow would you mind picking up a few more picture frames? I have some photos i want to put around the house.” Jameson gave me a confused look “photos of what Master Lyle?” I grin “oh did I not tell you? I took pictures of everyone!” Jameson’s eyes went big and I pulled out my phone to show him. As i'm showing him the pictures his eyes go from big to huge! Jameson laughs “Master Lyle the things you come up with make everyone so happy! I didn't think this was possible! It's absolutely amazing. But considering who your parents were i'm not surprised!” Jameson got up to get more blood tea and as soon as he sat down he said “I almost forgot, Alexander’s grandmother had some photograph frames! When Master Alexander moved in I put them away seeing as how he wouldn't have any use for them. I would gladly show you where they are, now that we have photographs to put in them.” I smiled “that would be wonderful Jameson!” Jameson led me down to the basement which consisted of a long spiral staircase that never seemed to end! When we finally got to the end there were three doors. I knew one of them was to Constantine’s office and the other door to the basement. Jameson saw my puzzled confusion while I was looking at the third door and whispered “we never go in there! The only one who does is Master Constantine and i always hear strange noises coming from behind the door.” i blurted out “I knew there was a dungeon!” Jameson laughed “Oh Master Lyle your imagination gets the better of you! The wine cellar is behind this door!” Jameson opened the door and i peeked inside. It really was just a wine cellar “and by wine cellar you mean?” Jameson smiled “blood.” I laughed “ok so nothing to out of the ordinary!” We entered the basement and jameson pulled out a very dusty box from the back wall. He opened it up and it was filled with picture frames made out of pure gold! I looked at Jameson “why don't you keep these in a safe? They have to be worth a fortune!” Jameson shakes his head and laughs “nothing gets stolen in a house full of vampires! We would smell them before they even opened the door!” we both laugh and I grab the box to bring it upstairs. Before I head to my room to copy the pictures i ask Jameson for one final thing. “Jameson the next time you go out could you pick me up a phlebotomy kit?” Jameson smiled “Master Lyle i would love to but we already have one in the mansion. It is in Master Constantine’s office. When vampires are children they need to be fed from the vein. Not knowing if Miss Athena would be able to control her thirst, Master Constantine decided to get a phlebotomy kit by posing as a med student. They found a donor named Adam who agreed to help. The same Adam who helped Miss Raven after she first turned. Miss Raven had to learn control by learning to be in a room with a human who is bleeding.” Jameson starts to head downstairs “by the way, why do you need it?” I smirk “it would be easier for me to get blood from you and this way I can store it instead of coming to you each time i want to make sunscreen. I also want it so i can give you some of my blood to put in the food when I'm gone.” Jameson looks horrified “IS THAT WHAT HAS BEEN MAKING YOUR FOOD SO DELICIOUS?!” I smile “yes Jameson well that and a little bit of magic imbued into the food as well, it helps give all the food sustenance.” Jameson looks ill “so thats what has been putting a pep in my step and making me more active.” Jameson smiles “so i should tell Miss Ruby you should thank her because-” i yell and run up to my room “JAMESON STOP TELLING ME ABOUT YOUR SEX LIFE!” I close my door and then open it again and yell “PLEASE BRING UP THAT KIT AND LEAVE IT OUTSIDE THE DOOR!” I shut my door thinking why does the butler get more action than me?After I print out all of the photos and put them in frames i get a knock on my door. Jameson had left the kit outside my door with a couple vials of his blood and a card. It had a picture of a sad kitten saying sorry. On the inside it said “that i get more poontang than you!” I laugh and close my door. I put up spells along my walls so the vampires can't smell my blood then i extract it using the phlebotomy kit. I thank the universe that my spells work and seal my cut. But that doesn't stop me from checking if there is any claw marks on my door. Satisfied that none of the hormonal teenage vampires will come after me i close my door and go to sleep. Im half asleep and sense a small vampire getting in my bed along with a fluff ball. Athena grabs my arm and cuddles into me. She seems worried so i put my arm around her and pull her into me which seems to surprise her alot. I fall asleep to the purring of Phantom next to my head. Lyle POV:
The next dayI wake up much earlier than any of my vampiric roommates. I get up careful not to wake Athena. I lift her up off of me and put a big stuffed panda in my place. She snuggles into it and smiles. I was going to wait to give it to her later but that was before she snuck in my room and I became her cuddle buddy all night. I tiptoe down the stairs and out of the house so I don't wake anyone up. I drive to the town hall where i'm greeted by almost the whole town waiting for the meeting to start at the front steps. I get out of my van and as i'm heading inside i get hellos from everyone. After everyone is seated I begin my speech “i’m sorry this was such a last minute meeting but I thought that since our town has had some fresh new faces, why not get some more? The new people to this town were attracted by the update of the town when the local club was built. I've been thinking why not add more stores and hangouts to the town. Expand it so more people will be attracted to it. Now i know what your thinking, how will this affect the businesses already running and will other businesses be shut down because of it? The answer is that nothing will be shut down and it won't affect any other business because there won't be any competitors. I want to add new stores, the ones we don't have in this town. I have already come up with a few things for the town. I would like to put in a Monster golf, a big arcade, a comic book store, a record store, an alt clothing store, a gaming store, and if the owner of The Crypt would allow i would like to expand his club as well. I'm also thinking of building a candy and chocolate shop” I laugh and think of Athena. “I would like to have a vote for those stores.” everyone's hand went up voting yes. I stare at Mrs. Mitchell and a scowling Trevor and say “I would also like to hear all of your ideas as well. I not only want this to be a town I want this town to be like a family, and that if you have problems you aren't afraid to talk to me so we can figure out the best solution.” Mrs. Mitchell and Trevor glare at me. Mrs. Mitchell even goes to get up to come up to me but Mr. Mitchell puts a hand on her shoulder and she sits down. Everyone else raises their hands and they each tell me what they would want. By the end of the 3 hour long meeting i had enough ideas to build a whole new town! I had listened to everyone's request and the townspeople had come to a conclusion of what they wanted. I got back to the mansion and everyone was waiting for me in the kitchen. Of course they had their plates and silverware in front of them. I smiled “well i thought you all wanted to hear about how the town meeting went but i see your just interested in me for my breakfast making skills. I guess i will let Jameson make breakfast because I need to work on plans for the town” everyone shouts “No!” Athena stands up “we are very interested in how the town meeting went but we are also hungry, and you do make the best food!” Athena turned to Jameson “no offence Jameson!” Jameson nodded “oh Miss Athena I wholeheartedly agree with you.” I laugh and work on breakfast. This morning i'm making Crepes and strawberries. After everyone gets their food they look at their plates in confusion. Sebastian pokes his crepe “um Lyle what happened to the pancakes, they seem a little flat.” Raven adds “your pancakes are usually so fluffy and moist and this looks like you took all the fluff out of it!” I laugh “Crepes are supposed to look like that. Crepes are a french style pancake. I put the strawberries in the middle and a line of whip cream. Your supposed to fold it over like a burrito and eat it with a fork.” I drizzled maple syrup on mine and took a bite. Everyone else copied me and took a bite. As they were chewing their faces lit up with happiness one by one. Athena looked at me “is there anything you can't cook?” I smiled “well there's one thing I have been wanting to make but if i make it i would be making a lot of it.” I paused so the anticipation would build and Scarlett yelled “well, What is it?” I grinned “I would love to make you guys chicken fried steak with mashed potatoes and biscuits, but i don't think you would like it-” Sebastian stood up “ THAT WAS MY FAVORITE THING TO EAT WHEN I LIVED IN TEXAS!” I grinned and thought to myself you mean besides the people. Sebastian was jumping up and down in his seat “Lyle you have to make chicken fried steak PLEASE!!!!” It was funny to see Sebastian beg. I said teasingly “i could but i dont think everyone else would eat it.” Sebastian looked at everyone “the man wants to make us the best food on the planet! Yall better say yes!” I laugh “Sebastian your texan is showing.” Sebastian sat down “sorry it happens when i get excited.” I laugh “well then I will pick up the ingredients the next time I go out.” before Sebastian went up stairs to get ready for school he hugged me. “thanks man!” I get ready for school and head to my van. Athena is waiting for me by my van. I pat her head “Athena what are you doing?” Athena smiles “going to school with you!” I laugh “sweetie you don't go to my school, you are homeschooled. If you showed up with me the teacher would notice and kick you out.” she smiled and hugged my arm “you can tell them im your class buddy! You know like people have therapy pets? I can be that but not an animal!” I give her a puzzled look “so you want to come to school with me and when the teachers asks who you are your going to say your my therapy friend?” Athena stands on her tiptoes and pats my head “exactly!” I laugh “sweetie that's not how that works.” she gives me the puppy dog eyes and says innocently “but that's how I want it to work!” Athena starts to get sad so I hug her “when I get back I will spend some time with you i promise but right now I need to go to school, I'm going to be late.” Athena hangs her head “i guess that's ok!” I scoop her up and she giggles as I run her back to the house. I let her down at the front door and give her a big hug. As I drive away I yell “i'll be back soon!” I hear Athena yell “thanks for the panda!” I think to myself how did she know it was hers? Well it could have been the storm cloud on its paw or the fact that it has her name on the other paw.School goes by rather quickly. In between classes we have a free period so I decided to take my violin to the music room and play before the free period is up. I'm halfway through Linsey Stirling’s version of The Phantom of the Opera when Sebastian pokes his head in the room. He sits down on the teachers desk “hey Lyle you're pretty good with that violin. Would you want to jam out sometime?” I stop playing “that sounds awesome Sebastian.” Sebastian smiles “well how about after school. I got my bass at home as well as my electric guitar and a set of drums.” i smile “that sounds cool, i promised i would spend some time with Stormy so could she tag along?” Sebastian laughs “of course she can, i just hope Scarlett or Raven doesn't get jealous, you know what happened last time. If you don't remember I have a copy saved on my phone, I kinda sent it to my phone through your phone. I figured you wouldn't mind. But we gotta get back to class, bye!” Sebastian ran back to class and all I can think is I hope he didn't delete the video from my phone. It would be awkward and it would give him way too much satisfaction if i asked for him to send the video to me. School got out and we all headed home. Athena was waiting on the steps for me. I chuckled “Athena would you like to hear Sebastian and i play some music?” Athena lit up “of course i would!” We met Sebastian in his room. Having never been in his room i had to say it looked like a rock stars dream! He has two bass guitars, a really nice drum set, a mic and an electric guitar! Athena made herself comfortable on the couch and Sebastian plugged his guitar in. I pulled out my violin from its case as Sebastian waited. Sebastian smiles “so what song should we play?” I grin “Sebastian do you know the song Nemo by Nightwish?” Sebastian starts playing and I joined in. I have to admit we do sound good together. About an hour in Sebastian and Athena took a smoothie break and he asked if I knew how to play his drum’s. I was dumbfounded because I clearly remember Alexander telling me Sebastian is a music lover, and that he never lets anyone play his instruments. I ask Sebastian “are you sure? I haven't played in a while and they are really nice drums.” Sebastian laughs “are you worried because Alexander told you I never let anyone touch my instruments?” Can vampires read minds? I chuckle “kind of.” Sebastian hands me his drum sticks “i'm sure, now let's jam!” I run a little practice drums and start to get the hang of it again. I forgot how much fun this can be! We played a couple of Nightwish songs, a few Rob Zombie songs and a Metallica song. Athena dances to each one of the songs. We ended the jam session by playing Thunderstruck by AC/DC with Sebastian on the guitar and myself on the violin. The jam session was so much fun and I was so into i didn't notice that Athena had fallen asleep or that it was close to dawn. While Sebastian was putting his guitars back in their cases I nudged Athena “sweetie will you make it back to bed?” she smiled “well your going there anyways.” I chuckle “no not in my room in your room, you need to sleep in your room.” Athena mumbles “but your room is much comfier than mine, all i have is a kitten. When i'm in your room i have a kitten and a Lyle!” I pick her up “well either way we need to leave Sebastian's room because he wants to go to bed.” . It was cute when she did this before but now its just awkward. She hangs onto my neck and I can feel her fangs coming out. I know she won't bite me but that doesn't mean she’s not tempted.Stormy POV:
I'm so tempted to bite Lyle! He smells so good and his skin feels so soft. But I don't think he will like that very much, or he might like it alot. Lyle drops me on his bed so he can give me a shirt so I'm not walking around in the buff. I take one of his pillows and start to fall asleep. Lyle goes to pick me back up to bring me to my room. I use all of my vampire strength and hold onto his bed. He tries to pick me up and fails. Eventually after 10 minutes of trying to pick me up, he gives up and puts the comforter on me. Before Lyle can close the door Phantom walks her furry butt in the room and cuddles next to me on my pillow. Lyle gets in bed and pulls me next to him so I can cuddle him. As i fall asleep my only though is haha i win!
----- CHAPTER BREAK -----
Stormy POV:I wake up to a snoring Lyle. I'm surprised he is still sleeping when he should be making breakfast! I nudge him “Lyle wake up you need to make breakfast!” he rolls over so he is right in front of my face. I poke his face “Wake up and go make breakfast!” he bats my hand away and pulls me into him so my face is in his neck. I give up and try to go back to sleep but he smells so good. I lean into and sniff his neck. I shudder from how good he smells. I feel my fangs come out and I'm so tempted to bite him. I trace my fangs against his neck and it must have tickled him because he pushed me away and scratched his neck. He pulled me into him just as I was finishing a yawn. My mouth was still open when he pulled me into his neck. I couldn't retract my fangs in time and i bit him! When i bit him Lyle let out a moan which confused me and made me happy. I Retraced my fangs and pulled away shocked at what I had just done. But it wasn't my fault because he had pulled me into him! It wasn't like i bit him on purpose! Lyle was already bleeding so i just had to seal the wound up. I can't just leave him with his neck bleeding in a house full of vampires, that would just be irresponsible! The second his blood hit my tongue i wanted more! His blood tasted like liquid fire. It felt like a warm hug but better! I let his blood flow down my throat and into my stomach. Before i knew it i was sitting on top of him and drinking from his neck. I don't know how he was still asleep but he was. He whimpered and i felt something poking me! I was confused and happy again. I sat up and sealed the cut. I wanted to bite him other places. I picked up his wrist and bit down. My body just moved on its own so i was sitting on his “Problem”. I moaned into his wrist and his hands shot up and made me grind into him. His eyes opened and they shone fluorescent white. He flipped us over and pinned me down underneath him “Athena what do you think your doing?”I woke up to Lyle asking me what I'm doing and i noticed i had a vice grip around his neck. I let go and sat up. Lyle looked confused “were you having a bad dream? You were mumbling and moving around a lot in your sleep.” Blushing and trying not to look at him I said “I'm fine, it was just a weird dream!” but it wasn't a weird dream, it was an amazing dream! Lyle gets up to make breakfast and i notice Phantom giving me the “your a weirdo” look. I look at phantom “i didn't mean too!” it was then I noticed a wet spot underneath me. Well great i peed! Wait, no that isn't pee!? I TURNING INTO A DOODIEHEAD!I run to Ravens room and fling her coffin open “Raven i didnt pee!” Raven opens her eyes “that's great sweetie seeing as you are too old to be doing that! Now it's too early, so go back to bed!” Raven rolls over and I whisper “but im all wet and i didnt pee!” Raven sniffs the air “Stormy what happened?” I nervously laugh “i had a dream about biting Llye and i woke up like this. I think its on his bed too! What do I do?” Raven got up and grabbed a box. She opened it and pulled out a pair of purple pj shorts with pandas on them in my size “i was going to wait to give you these clothes until later but i think you need them now, at least the shorts you do!” I turn to her “is it going to be like this forever?” Raven laughs and hugs me “i have no idea Stormy!” I hug her back and head to my room. I put my wet clothes in my hamper and put on my new shorts. They fit perfect! Now I won't have to wear Lyle’s clothes anymore! I suddenly feel sad because now I won't have to wear Lyle’s clothes anymore!Lyle POV:I don't know what Athena was dreaming about but I'm a little concerned. She kept tossing and turning. I was a little uneasy when she said my name in her sleep then attached her arms to my neck! Because Athena was so close to my neck all night I had a tough time sleeping. So this morning I poured everyone a bowl of the most appropriate cereal one could have in a situation like this. Count Chocula! With an added special ingredient! Jameson comes down the stairs and look concerned “Master Lyle i was putting some new sheets in Miss Athena's room and I smelt something a bit off in your room. I went to investigate and -” i stopped Jameson “it’s ok Jameson i just need you to wash my sheets please!” Jameson gave me a weird look “as you wish Master Lyle.” Jameson turned around to go wash my sheets “when you pour a bowl for me would you make sure there are extra marshmallows? I just love the little marshmallows!” I laughed “of course Jameson!” Jameson actually skipped away. Well at least i know what to bribe him with when he decideds he wants to tell me about his sex life and i dont want to hear it!Everyone comes down to breakfast and looks confused. Raven speaks up “Lyle what is this?” I laugh “its cereal?” Raven rolls her eyes “i know it’s cereal i used to eat it everyday, but why is it here. You usually cook us yummy breakfasts!” I smirk “well I didn't get much sleep last night and I'm feeling lazy today.” Athena looks guilty as i continue “I thought this would be a nice change.” Raven smiles “it is nice but tomorrow can you make breakfast from scratch, like you usually do?” everyone nods and agrees with Raven. I take milk out of the fridge and put it on the table “tomorrow I will make breakfast from scratch as long as i can get a good night's sleep!” Athena looks sad and I give her a head pat. I just hope she doesn't actually bite me tonight! I noticed everyone was happy with my breakfast choice, especially Raven. Who was pulling an Athena and bouncing in her seat. Why must the busty girls bounce so much is so distracting. Jameson came into the kitchen with envelopes and a happy look on his face “I have invitations for everyone to the event that Master Alexander will be working at! I got an invitation as well as a plus one! Jameson winked at me and mouthed thank you and he left with his cereal, that was mostly marshmallows. He had a skip in his step again! I wonder how many times I can get him to do that.Everyone looked at their invitations and the girls eyes light up. Sebastian yells “HELL YEA IT'S GOING TO BE A BLACK LIGHT PARTY, BREAK OUT THE GLOW STICKS! Sebastian runs upstairs saying “i think i still have some!” Raven turns to Scarlett, Onyx and Athena “girls you know what this means!?” Onyx and Scarlett both yell “SHOPPING!” Athena turns to Raven “could you pick me something out when you go shopping after school, I have something else i need to do.” Raven gives her a confused look “ok Stormy but it won't be as much fun without you.” Athena smiles “i know!”Everyone had already left and as i was heading out the door Athena grabbed the sleeve of my shirt “Lyle will you build a fort with me after school? I want to build one and I need help, and I don't want any of the Doodieheads helping me!” Athena gave me puppy eyes and i couldn't say no. But forts are fun so why would i say no! I laugh “yes i will help you build a fort. Is this the reason why you didn't want to go shopping with the girls?” Athena giggles “maybe?” I patted her head and then got in my van to go to school. Athena skips back inside singing “I'm going to build a fort! And there will be no Doddieheads allowed!”I get to school and Matt is waiting for me by the steps He has my soccer jersey with him. It doesn't look as nice as my lacrosse jersey but its still cool. I walk up to him “hey Matt!” Matt jumps and turns around “whoa dude where did you come from?” I give him a confused look “well i came from my van and walked over here.” Matt rolled his eyes “yea i know but i didn't hear you at all! Your like a cat! You make no noise!” I laugh and think well I did grow up with wolves so if i don't know how to sneak that would be sad! Matt hands me my jersey “the coach was going to bring this to your place but I told him I would see you tonight so I would bring it to you.” I smiled “Thanks Matt!” I pull my Alestorm shirt off and put my jersey on and walked into my first class. The girls noticed my Jersey and clap. Onyx whistles “hey Lyle do you think you could get Sebastian one of those?” Sebastian sat in the seat next to her and hugged her “i would totally wear that! Especially if you wanted me to babe!” Sebastian kissed her on the cheek and Raven leaned foward “oh well when did this happen?” Onyx smiled “last night, I couldn't sleep so Sebastian kept me company and we got to talking.” Sebastian put his arm around her “and now i got a smart sexy girlfriend!” Onyx was about to kiss Sebastian but the teacher made a noise like he was annoyed and started the class. We all laughed and took out our books.Stormy POV:While Lyle was at school i got all the pillows, and sheets and extra blankets i could find and put them all in the living room. Phantom kept climbing on them and trying to go to sleep. The problem was that she was climbing on the ones i was going to pick up and move! I looked at her “sweetie it's much harder for mommy to move the cushions when your on them.” Phantom meowed and moved to the armchair. I run to my room and get the sign I made for my fort, it say’s NO DOODIEHEADS ALLOWED! VIOLATORS WILL BE BITTEN! I sit proudly and look at my work. Phantom meows and rolls her eyes as if to say “humans are weird.” I pet her and say “we may be weird but even you like to be surrounded by blankets and pillows.” Phantom meows and goes back to sleep. I pick her up and put her on my lap and pet her as i wait for Lyle to come home.I hear the door open and run down the stairs but its just Jameson. He notices my excitement fades when i realize its him. Jameson smiles “no Miss Athena i am not Master Lyle.” my face turns red with embarrassment. Jameson laughs “I am only joking Miss Athena, although Master Lyle has been very popular around here since he has arrived. I don't know if the manor’s inhabitants will be the same after he leaves!” I yell “JAMESON DON'T YOU DARE SAY THAT! LYLE IS GOING TO STAY HERE WITH US! EVEN IF I HAVE TO USE MY CUTENESS TO HYPNOTIZE HIM TO STAY!” Jameson looked a little taken aback “Miss Athena as much as I want that to work, I don't think it will. But you may try it because i want to see if it works! I love that Master Alexander has invited his friends to stay but they are messy as fuck!” my eyes go wide with shock “Jameson you cursed!” Jameson laughs “yes Miss Athena I sometimes curse when it is necessary, and it is necessary now because it is true!” I protest “Not all the time!” Jameson gives me a serious look “Miss Athena you are sitting on sheets that are spread across the floor as well as blankets and pillows. The living room is a mess!” I smile “That's because when Lyle gets home we are building a fort!” Jameson laughs “and who is going to take down the fort once you are done?” I give Jameson the sad eyes “Lyle is going to take it down! But I'm going to leave the fort up for a while!” Jameson shakes his head and laughs “i'm glad you are still you Miss Athena, i was worried that since you had changed you would no longer be the same. But I'm happy you are!” I was sad and happy that Jameson said that so i gave him a hug. Jameson went to leave and said “While you are waiting would you like a smoothie?” I smiled “that would be lovely Jameson!” when Jameson returned with my smoothie he said hopefully “Miss Athena would i be invited to come hang out in the fort after it is built?” I laughed “of course Jameson you're not a Doodiehead so you are allowed!” Jameson smiled “thank you Miss Athena it would be my honor to visit the fort when it is done!” Jameson walked away with a happy look on his face and I turned on the TV to watch Interview with the Vampire while I waited for Lyle.Lyle POV:Sitting in class i get the feeling Athena is in the living room surrounded by all the pillows and sheets in the house! I laugh at the thought and go back to my school work. An hour later we all head home. The rest of the gang is going to Hipsterville to shop for party outfits. I tell them the mayor asked to see me as soon as I got out of class. They leave and I enter the living room where i see Athena laughing at the tv surrounded by blankets, sheets and pillows. I was right! I sit down next to her “So are these all of the blankets, sheets and pillows in the house?” Athena lays her head on my lap “yup just about!” She goes back to watching what was left of Interview with the Vampire. She looked up at me and says in time with the movie “I promise to get rid of the bodies!” (Claudia's lines when she is tricking Lestat and has brought him two human children for a late snack when in fact the children are already dead, which it is bad to drink dead blood)( if you haven't seen Interview with the Vampire, what is wrong with you? Go see it, Now!) She smiles at me and a chill goes down my spine.I nervously laugh and change the subject “so when are we going to build this fort? Shouldn't we have some cushions as well?” Athena jumps up “I can't believe I didn't get the cushions! I'll be right back!” She runs out of the room and i start to build the fort. Athena comes back with her arms full of cushions “i got these from the sitting room!” we get to building the fort and i notice that the fort isn't very stable. I tell Athena to go get more cushions and when she gets back I ask her if she would mind getting me a drink. She rolls her eyes “would you like anything else before i go?” I smile “no your good.” while she is gone i use my magic to put the rest of the cushions on and make the fort stable. I also raised it so we could walk around in it and so we could all fit and there will still be plenty of room. The only way this is getting knocked over is if the whole wolf pack knocks it over! Athena comes back and her jaw drops “it looks like a castle! THIS IS SO COOL!” she opens the curtains and there were blankets, cushions and pillows on the floor. Pumpkin lights were hung up in the fort along with some ghost lights. there was a mini couch along with her oversized panda plushie. Athena gives me a rib crushing hug “I'm going to get my laptop and we are going to spend the night watching movies and telling ghost stories!” as she runs to her room I yelled to her “do i have a choice in this?” Athena answers “Nope!” It could be worse she could be like almost every other female in this house and just want to fuck,or bite!Athena returned with Scary stories to tell in the dark, the tv show Grimm, hocus pocus, popcorn, soda and candy. I'm in for a long night!Onyx POV:When the girls and I went clothes shopping we pick a place known for party clothes that happened to be in Dullsville. We got to the store and saw almost everyone who lives in Dullsville! Sebastian had gone across the street to iparty to look for glow sticks. As the girls and I walked into the store all eyes turned to us. Some of the customers gave us grossed out looks and the others seemed intrigued. The sales woman (who looked like party barbie) zeroed in on us. She ran over to us and in a very rude way asked “are you sure you ladies are in the right store? The goth store is down the road.” I noticed she said the words (goth store) with disgust. I looked straight at her, smile and pulled out our invitations “we have been invited to a black light party and we are here to pick out some clothes.” her expression changed and she was all too willing to help us. I swear I saw dollar signs in here eyes as soon as i said it!Scarlett POV:Raven and I had to stop ourselves from laughing at the sales woman. We could tell she was still annoyed with having to help us with the fake smile plastered on her face! Just because she was so rude i kept asking for the clothes on the tallest racks in the store!Raven POV:While it was fun messing with the sales woman i notice a certain prada bee named Jessica that was in the store. The same prada bee that stole my prom dress from me! Jennifer and her mom were looking at a neon pink tube top dress.They were about to go and get the sales lady but I made sure I got to her first. I waited till Jennifer saw me and gave her a big smile. I tapped the saleswoman on the shoulder “excuse me, could I trouble you to get that pink dress?” the saleswoman gave me a weird look but went to get it down from the rack anyways. Jennifer and her mom follow me to the dress and Jessica shouted at the saleswoman “you can't give her that dress, its mine!” the saleswoman looked at her in shock “this young lady asked me for this dress before you did so i'm afraid i will have to let her purchase it. when I'm done helping her I can help you find another dress.” Jennifer and her mom were seething mad. Jennifer threw the clothes she had in her hands on the floor “BUT YOU CAN'T GIVE HER THAT DRESS. YOU CAN'T SELL IT TO A FREAK LIKE HER!” The saleswoman looked at Jennifer in shock” i'm sorry you are upset but this dress belongs to the girl I'm helping at the moment!” the saleswoman takes the dress off the rack and hands it to me. Jennifer runs over and grabs the other end of the dress and tries to pull it out of my hands “IF I CAN'T HAVE IT I WILL MAKE SURE THIS FREAK CANT!” Poor Jennifer tries with all her might but she just can't seem to pull the dress out of my hands. I (lightly) tug the dress and (accidentally) push her away from me. Jennifer falls to the floor and lands with a thud on her fake butt. She screams and yells “DID EVERYONE SEE THAT SHE HIT ME!” she was holding her cheek and pretending to cry. Jennifer's mother was pointing to me and saying “that monster of a girl assaulted my poor Jennifer!” like mother, like daughter! Jennifer was trying to get the other customers on her side but everyone in the store had been watching the whole scene play out. None of them were on her side, not even the other pradabees. I leaned down and smiled at her “sweetie you don't have the body to fit in this anyways! I've seen you staring at Lyle and just so you know he doesn't like mean or fake girls, but you can go find Trevor i hear he is recently single!” I start to walk away but just to add insult to injury i say “you wouldn't look good in this, your more fake than the fabric of this dress!” Jennifer got up and she and her mom stormed out of the store. I walk to the dressing room and get soft applause from Scarlett and Onyx. They both picked out similar dresses, but Scarletts was neon green and Onyx’s was neon blue. We tried them on and showed each other. Damn we looked good! The next thing we had to get was makeup. We each got makeup to match our outfits. I picked out the same dress but in neon purple for Stormy. I had to match with my mini me after all! As we were leaving the store the saleswoman who helped me with my dress stopped me “i'm so sorry for that wretched girls behavior. She had no right to say those things to you.” i smiled “its ok she was just being a brat.” the saleswoman pulled out her phone and showed me a picture of herself all gothed up! And it was dated just last night! She smiled and pulled up her sleeves. Each arm had a tattoo sleeve! Her right arm had Tim Burton movies on it and her left had all the classic horror villains! She smiled “Still a goth at heart, so I get it.” I was in shock the saleswoman looked like everyone else from Dullsville. I hugged her “thank you so much!” she looked surprised but accepted the hug. We left the store and Sebastian was waiting outside for us “so Raven becoming a badass are you?” I laughed “i was just getting some much needed revenge.” I look over and Jennifer and her mom were staring daggers at me. I laugh as we pull away and headed back to the mansion.Lyle POV:Athena and I are watching hocus pocus laughing our butts off as the gang was coming in the door. Sebastian pokes his head in the fort “can i join the fun?” I look at Athena and she nods “you are not a Doodiehead so you can come in, until you act like a Doodiehead and then your butt is out!” Sebastian gives her a salute and comes in. about 5 minutes later Onyx pokes her head in “i thought i would find Sebastian in here! Stormy may I come in?” Athena nods “as long as you aren't going to be a Doodiehead.” we hear Raven and Scarlett both say “Can we join you guys?” Athena stood up “today you all get a Doodiehead free pass. Tomorrow it will be a different story.” The gang looks nervous but then shrugged it off. We were all watching the first season of Grimm and Jameson came by with smoothies for the gang and a Pepsi for me. Jameson asked “Miss Athena would i be able to join you?” Athena patted the pillows next to her “of course Jameson! You will always be welcome here.” he sat down next to Athena and I and we all watched Grimm until the sun was about to come up.Everyone went to bed and I helped Athena collect her things and put them in her room. Before we went to bed she hung the NO DOODIEHEADS ALLOWED! VIOLATORS WILL BE BITTEN! Sign up on the fort entrance. She looks back at me and smiles “just incase the Doodieheads get any ideas!” I laugh and open my door, I look at Athena “are you coming to bed?” Athena gives me a weird look “your ok with me sleeping in your bed tonight?” I smile “Yes, you have been every night and your not the worst company.” Athena smiles “it feels weird now that you are letting me.” I grin “so you don't want to sleep in my room, ok i get it.” I slowly close the door and she runs in my room and dives under the covers “i didn't say that!” I pick up Phantom who ran in my room at the same time Athena did and put her on the bed next to Athena. Phantom immediately snuggled on Athena’s pillow and her and Athena were fast asleep. I tucked her in with her panda plushie and put the picture frames in my messenger bag. I headed downstairs to go find Jameson.Jameson was in the kitchen grabbing a bowl of Count Chocula. He looks up and tries to hide the bowl “oh uh Master Lyle i was just cleaning up the kitchen!” I laugh “Jameson i'm glad you enjoy the cereal! I'll just have to make sure before I leave to get a couple more boxes.” Jameson’s expression goes from happy to sad “Master Lyle, Miss Athena and I think that you should not move out, but stay here!” I smile “well Jameson i would like that but i will have a house of my own that will be finished with it’s renovations soon and it was my birth parents' house. But you know I will still visit!” Jameson looked a little less sad. I chuckled “Jameson do you think you could help me with something?” Jameson looked intrigued “with what Master Lyle?” I show him some of the picture frames in my messenger bag. Jameson was thrilled and looked at each picture with a smile. I put the pictures back in my bag “I was wondering if tonight before the party if you could put these pictures around the mansion? I would love for the group photo of us to be in Constantine and Cassandra’s room and this photo as well.” i hand Jameson a picture frame. The picture is of Athena, Alexander, Raven and himself sitting in the living room with big smiles on their faces. Jameson’s eyes lit up “this is amazing Master Lyle! I knew you were up to something that day! I would be more than happy to put these around the mansion! I know Master Constantine and Mistress Cassandra would love to see these pictures!” I thanked him and headed to bed. I hope tonight will go over well. I got into bed and cuddled with Athena wondering if it was safe to let her into my bed after what happened this morning but also knowing that she would never hurt me or do anything I didn't want. I had to admit i liked having the company. Alexander POV:After meeting with the art collector this week i was happy i was finally heading home. The collector bought 7 of my paintings! It was nice to spend time with Mother and Father in the country but i couldn't wait to snuggle with Raven in our coffin! As mother, father and I are being driven home by Jameson i let the familiarity of Dullsville soak in. the town may be true to its namesake but it has the one thing i had been waiting for my whole life, my mate Raven. We enter the driveway and I run up the stairs to the mansion. As I open the door my only thought is that I wonder what everyone has been up too!
----- CHAPTER BREAK -----
Alexanders POVIt feels so great to be home but it's also kinda sad as no one is awake to greet me, and knowing Raven she won't want to wake up enough to give me a proper welcoming home. I give mother and father hugs and say goodnight to them as they rush up to their room. “It is so nice to have you back home master Alexander!” I turn to Jamason “it is good to be home i have missed it and this town more than i thought i would, but the trip was well worth it to get my name out there in the art world.” Jamason smiles at me and rests his hand on my shoulder “don't forget the event tonight . I feel it will help get your name out there as well as you having a fun welcome home party.” I look at Jamason “what do you mean party?” Jamason just hands me an invite with his name on it and now i can see what the job i was hired to do really entailed “so that's what the job is for seems Jagger is going all out for this party, I guess I better get some sleep then.” Jameson has a small smirk on his face. As i go to walk up the stairs I noticed something strange in the living room. I move closer and see that it's some kind of fort. A rather large fort taking up nearly the whole space!As i go to pull open the blanket i find a sign hanging from the makeshift door reading NO DOODIEHEADS ALLOWED! VIOLATORS WILL BE BITTEN! Written in Stormy's handwriting. Wait a minute, does this mean I can't go into this huge fort in my own home? well that's not fair! I start to pull the door open to look inside and OH MY GOTH! Its huge in here! There are snacks and pillows around Stormys laptop. When and how did the Weasley’s tent get in here? I go to take a step inside and hear Jamason “master Alexander the sign clearly says who may or may not enter and without miss Athena's say so i will have to report the trespassing to her.” I close the flap and start up stairs to my room complaining about not being let into amazing forts in my own home and how it is unfair! Lyles POV:I wake up early so I can get my things out before everyone wakes up. I gently lift Athena up from my bed, using magic on her so she stays asleep and still thinks she is in my bed. As I bring her to her room I keep looking at her to make sure she doesn't wake up. I silently run back to my room and carry my bed downstairs. The mover’s are waiting to load it up outside. I put a couple of boxes in my van. I had the movers park at the bottom of the hill, which they were not happy about! Last night i parked my van at the bottom of the hill, I really did not want to wake anyone in the house! I start my van and nervously looking up at the house. I'm relieved, i really thought as soon as I started my van Jameson would come running out of the house and try to persuade me to stay. I pull away and follow the movers to my new home. We pull up to a gate that the mover has a key for and enter the driveway. The driveway is 2 miles long and there is a forest on either side. Just as I'm about to wonder where the hell i am we get to the end of the woods and it brings me to a huge black brick mansion and a circle driveway up to it. My parents are clever! They chose to hide the house farther back so when people come by they just think its woods. I park my van and get out. I'm in awe of the place and i didn’t notice one of the movers handing me a key “Mr. Mitchell wanted me to give you this, he wanted you to be the one to open the door.”I put the key in the door and take a breath. I open the door and I am shocked! It's perfect! Mr. Mitchell did a really nice job with the repairs and even added a gothic twist to them! Of course I will need my friends to help me pick out some furniture and things like that to make it feel more homey. The head mover whose name was Sal asked “so what room do you want us to put your bed in?” I drop the box in my hands “the master bedroom please.” Sal laughs “which one?” my jaw almost drops “how many are there?” Sal looked at me like I'm an idiot “there are 6 master bedrooms and 12 smaller bedrooms. You have three living rooms, one grand kitchen and two normal sized ones, two game rooms, a movie theater, one pool outside that leads into one inside, a Japanese Onsen right next to the servants wing and a huge library that has a door that none of us can open. It's a weird place for a door because it's behind a bookcase. Its like something out of a mystery novel!” I'm in shock “if you could please put it in the closest master bedroom that would be appreciated.”Sal tells the guys where to go and i give him a confused look “not to be rude but why did Mr. Mitchell hire you guys if all i had to move was my bed and a few boxes?” Sal chuckled “well Mr. Mitchell wanted to make sure one of your living rooms was fully furnished.” Sal shows me the back of the truck and it is full of furniture! Sal continues “Mr. Mitchell told me to tell you that he went to a “Goth Store” and got these. He also gave us some things your parents left for you.” Sal handed me a box with Mikaelson family crest on it. I walk inside with it and bring it into one of the living rooms. I open it and inside is my mothers bracelet, my father's watch and my grandmothers family crest necklace. Next to the watch is a note from my fatherLyle, this watch detects if there is hostile magic focused on the wearer. If it turns red it's hostile magic and if it turns blue you have nothing to worry about.Carry this wherever you go.I look at the watch and expect it to light up when i hold it but I notice there is a small slot on the side of it and i smell the blood on it. I make sure the movers aren't anywhere in sight and cut my finger. I let a drop of blood fall into the slot on the watch. It lights up a bright blue. Well now i know what it looks like when it comes across good magic. I heal myself and go find the movers. My mansion is massive! It feels weird to say “My mansion!” My heightened hearing comes in very handy and I find them setting up a couch. Almost all of the furniture was black! Two of the movers bring in a very massive tv with an entertainment system and a PS4. Sal notices my excitement “Mr. Mitchell wanted you to have these as well.”I walk outside with them and thank them. Sall pulls a dolly with an industrial size speaker attached to it from the back of the truck “Mr. Mikaelson where would you like us to put these?” confused i ask “put what where?” Sal shakes his head “sorry kid i haven't had my coffee, I forgot to tell you we are the guys who are going to set your party up. Tony is the head bouncer.” a man with two much muscle to be human steps up “hello Mr. Mikaelson I'm tony and i will be your bouncer for this evening.” As Tony shakes my hand I can feel how tight his grip is and I focus on my runes to let my physical strength no longer be suppressed. I return his grip with more force then he can muster, as i look up I can see his eyes glow bright blue. In response my own eyes glow a fluorescent white. Tony takes a step back surprised and I just lift a finger to my lips “Shh keep that secret.” Tony laughs “your Uncle Scott was right you are strong!” Shocked and confused i say “Did the pack send you to check up on me?” Again Tony laughed “No, I was young and stupid and i thought i could take on hunters from the Calaveras group. Your uncle stepped in and saved my life. Unfortunately I didn't know my own strength and one of the hunters didn't make it.” I gave Tony a sad look but he changed his tone quick and went to go check how Sal and the guys were doing. I look at him and can't help but think he really looks like Vin Diesel! Sal and the other movers unload 3 more industrial size speakers, and smaller speakers to be placed around the yard, parts for a stage, tables, at least 200 different strobe lights and stage lights to be scattered across the yard. They unloaded everything and started to set up the food booths. Tony carries a grill the size of my van near the booth that will be serving Texas BBQ and smores. The chefs begin to arrive and set up. I hear someone behind me clearing their throat and i turn around. Romeo looks surprised “Hey Lyle i didn't know this was your party, dude this is going to be awesome! Where do you want me to set up?” I point Romeo to a booth labeled “The Crypt” and he happily walks over with a couple coolers full of supplies. Everything is set up and ready to go. Now we just have to wait a couple of hours to get things started. I head inside as everyone sits outside talking. I spend the time before the party exploring my mansion! Stormy POV:I sleepily wrap my arms around Lyle but all i feel is fur. The last time I checked Lyle didn't turn into the wolfman overnight! I opened my eyes and realized I was in my own room! Did Lyle change his mind and is he not ok with me sleeping in his room anymore? I get up and go to knock on his door but i find Jameson clutching a box of Count Chocula and crying by Lyle’s door. I bend down and put a hand on Jameson shoulder “Jameson what's wrong?” Jameson looks at me “MASTER LYLE IS GONE!” and shoves some Count Choclua in his mouth. Not wanting to believe Jameson i opened the door to Lyle’s room. ALL OF LYLES THINGS WERE GONE! IT WAS TRUE! WHERE DID LYLE GO?! I bend down and make Jameson look at me “DO YOU KNOW WHERE LYLE WENT?” Jameson shoves more cereal in his mouth and shakes his head no. I have no choice, I have to wake up and ask the Doodieheads if they know where he went!Raven POV:I roll over and feel a body next to me. I opened my eyes and Alexander Is sleeping next to me! I hug him and he mumbled “Raven i appreciate the hug but can you move over some it's a little cramped in here!” I kiss him saying “sorry love i got so used to sharing this with just my fur baby.” as i move Nightmare meows in annoyance. I pick her up and cuddle her against me. I kiss Alexander and start to feel horny. Alexander protests “Raven i got home only a handful of hours ago, I need to get some sleep! I'm so tired! We can fuck later!” Alexander snuggles into me and I'm just about to go back to sleep when Stormy runs into the room and flings open the coffin’s lid “LYLE IS GONE!” I sit up and Alexander groans “WHAT DO YOU MEAN HE IS GONE!” Stormy yells “ALL HIS STUFF IS GONE! I WOKE UP IN MY OWN BED! I FOUND JAMESON CRYING INTO A BOX OF COUNT CHOCULA IN FRONT OF LYLES ROOM!” Alexander was fully awake now and glared at Stormy “what do you mean you woke up in your room? Whose room have you been staying in?” Stormy stomps her food “THAT'S NOT IMPORTANT, WHAT IS IMPORTANT IS WE NEED TO FIND LYLE!” I get up and put some pants on “come on Alexander we need to go find the breakfast maker!” Alexander sits up and is very grumpy “Raven is this what it feels like to be you. Because i am very grumpy right now!” i gib him and run with Stormy out the door and down the stairs to the kitchen. The gang are sitting around the table looking sad and Alexander's parents are looking grumpy while they nurse their cups of blood. Alexander sits next to them and looks just as grumpy. Scarlett gets up and hugs Stormy “WHAT ARE WE GOING TO DO! HE IS GONE AND WE DON'T KNOW WHERE HE WENT!” Stormy looks at her and says in a serious tone “we need to go find him!” Stormy, Scarlett, Sebastian, onyx and I are about to head out the door when Jameson comes down the stairs still hugging the box of Count Chocula “Master Lyle will be at that party later. I think it would be best if we talk to him there.” All of us sigh in relief and sit down at the table. I look over at Jameson and notice there's a note on his box of cereal “Jameson you know their is a note on your box of cereal right?” Jamseon nods “yes i know, it's the note Master Lyle left for me.” Scarlett and Stormy stand up and both say “where is my note!” Jameson shakes his head “all i know is he left me a note saying he left this box of Count Chocula for me! And that he will see all of us at the party later. but sadly this is the only box of cereal left and now its empty!” Jameson starts to cry again. I hug him “Its ok Jameson we will see Lyle later and we can always get a new box of Count Chocula.” Jameson sniffs “it's not that, who will make breakfast?” Jameson starts to cry again and everyone except for Alexander and his parents start crying. Alexander looks at his parents “now i know what you mean when you say i cant talk to you until you have had your cup of blood! Is this how annoying I sound?” Alexander's parents don't respond instead his mother hands him a cup of blood “Darling drink this and the annoyance will subside. Hopefully, if not drink another cup.”Alexander POV:After everyone stopped crying, Jameson made smoothies. Raven and the girls headed upstairs to get ready for the party. While mother and father went back to bed. After my second cup of blood I was feeling much better and I could now keep my eyes open. I also remembered Stormy telling me she wasn't sleeping in her own bed, and i had a clue whose bed she was sleeping in. I finished my mug of blood and went to head upstairs until I noticed Raven trying to get the box of Count Chocula from the top of the fridge. Since when did Raven shrink. I swear she was taller! I get the box for her “Raven you know Jameson said there was no more. Do you want the crumbs?” She gave me a weird look “I'm Stormy you Doodiehead!” I step back in shock as she examines the box “WHAT THE HELL, STORMY?!” Stormy nodded her head “that's my name don't wear it out!” WHAT THE HELL HAPPENED TO MY SISTER? I'm so confused “STORMY WHAT THE HELL HAPPENED TO YOU?” Stormy had found another box of cereal that wasn't Count Chocula and was eating at the table. She looked annoyed “i don't know? All i know is i woke up and i looked like this. Sebastian said i got hit by the puberty truck.” I'm still confused when mother and father come downstairs. Mother gives me a worried look “Alexander why are you yelling at Raven?” I point to Stormy “THAT'S NOT RAVEN IT'S STORMY!” mother and father look at me like I have gone nuts, until Stormy spoke “ its sad you can't recognize your own daughter though I did get my braces off so maybe that's what's throwing you off.” mother and father were shocked. Because it was Stormy and because she spoke to them that way. Stormy continued “everyone has been calling me Raven and i'm tired of it. I know I'm her mini me but i think you guys have gone loopy!” I sit down and try to process this as mother and father go back to bed. I call after them “and you guys are perfectly fine with this?” mother laughed “Darling it's alright your sister just hit puberty early, and looks like she has aged 3 years.” I’m astounded that mother and father don't seem to care. But I trust them and their decisions so I try to calm down and go to shower and get dressed for this party i'm going to be working at, just what kind of job will I be doing?I get dressed and just as i'm about to head out the door Raven comes flying down the stairs (haha vampire joke) and into my arms. I catch her and she smiles up at me” you weren't going to leave without giving me a kiss goodbye were you?” I kiss her back and say “me? no never!” She giggles and as I put her down I squeeze her ass “and don't think i forgot about what you wanted earlier. Besides i'm not sure you even missed me!” I turned my head pretending to be upset and Raven pulls my face towards hers “of course i missed you, ya goof!” my fangs come out and i whisper in her ear “well you can prove it to me later.” I nibble her neck and give her one last kiss before I leave. I see why Raven has so much fun with being a tease, it's really fun!I follow the directions on my GPS but I end up in front of a dirt path that leads into the woods. Confused i drive on the path and eventually come out to a driveway that leads up to a huge black brick mansion! The mansion is beautiful and far bigger than manor! I park the car and see that everyone has already set up their booths. Jagger comes up to me and pats me on the back “you ready to get to work, buddy?” I look at him confused “what?” Jagger leads me over to the front of the driveway and there is a booth with glow in the dark paints and paint palettes. Jagger handed me a brush “you and I are going to be working together. Painting people's bodies! Specifically girls bodies!” I roll my eyes “your painting people at your own party? I thought that's what you hired me for? And when did you get this amazing house!” Jagger looks confused “this isn't my party. But I wish that was my house!” even more confused i say “so who party is this?” From behind me I hear “how do you like my party Alexander?” I turn around and LYLE IS SMILING AT ME! My jaw drops “Holy shit this is your party?” Lyle POV:I smile “and that is my house! I hope i bought enough paint for you guys.” Alexander still looks shocked and says “this is definitely enough paint.” I smile “great so the party starts in 20 minutes and if you would like a drink I hired Romeo as the bartender.” so that none of you guys will eat my party guests! Alexander and Jagger head over to Romeo and get a drink while I put up a black tarp around the paint booth so in order to get into the party you have to get painted. The tarp covers the yard so the only way to get in is to get painted. After I hang up the tarp i head over to Romeo and order a witches brew and wait for my party to start.Onyx POV: As Scarlett and I are doing our makeup in Raven's room Raven comes in very flustered. I smile evilly at her “Do you need any help with your problem?” Raven looks up “no I'm fine!” we go back to doing our makeup and Stormy knocks on the door “hey guys i don't know about this dress.” Stormy comes in the room and all I can think is she really is a mini Raven! Raven looks like she is going to get emotional. She hugs Stormy “you look amazing in that dress!” Stormy struggles to get out of the hug “I like it but it's kind of tight!” Stormy pulls at the dress and Raven sits her down to do her makeup. Stormy is excited about the make up part. She gives Raven a serious look “just don't make me look like a clown please.” the door swings open and we hear a voice say “Don't worry Stormy i won't let her make you look like a clown!” Luna sits down in a chair and smiles at Stormy. Luna’s smile goes from happy to upset “Excuse me Raven but don't you know i'm the one who wears pink in this relationship!” we all give her a weird look and Raven says “last time I checked I was only in a relationship with Alexander! But Luna I'm really flattered!” Luna rolled her eyes at Raven “you still shouldn't wear pink, it's my thing!” I look at Luna and of course she is wearing a neon pink dress, it's more of a sexy anime dress but it’s still pink. Raven laughs “sorry Luna, but from now on I will try not to wear pink.” Luna nods thank you “although you do look good in that dress.” Raven grins “i know! You should know the only reason i got this dress is because i wanted revenge against a classmate of mine.” Luna shrugs “well as long as you're not trying to wear pink all the time, I can forgive you.” Raven laughs “Don't worry Luna that won't happen! But I do have a question, why are you in the house? It's not that I don't want you here, i'm just wondering why you are here.” Luna looks surprised “i'm sorry i thought Jagger had told you. He also got invited to help with the party tonight. Not to mention my dreamboat of a boyfriend is bartending!” We talk about what the party might be like and finish doing our makeup. Raven pulls out a box and hands us combat boots the same color as our dresses! We all giggle excitedly as we head out the door. We all cram into my buggie put the address in the GPS and head to the party!I stop in front of a dirt path that leads into the woods and get horror movie vibes. I glance in the rear view mirror and give the girls a scared look. I put my foot on the gas and after driving a mile and a half i wonder if i went the right way. I'm about to turn around when i hear music and see lights. I finally get out of the woods and enter the driveway. The driveway is huge! There is a big black tarp separating us from the party that stretches miles long and very high. So high we cant see what's on the other side. All we can hear is music and people. In front of the black tarp is Alexander and Jagger painting people in glow in the dark paint!Stormy POV: We all get out of Onyx’s car and I notice my brother and Luna’s doodiehead brother staring at us. The doodieheads are taking too long so i run ahead to get painted. Jaggers eyes pop out of his head “Raven you should really stop running you kinda of bounce a lot now! Did you get shorter?” I lightly hit him on the head “ i'm Stormy you doodiehead!” Jaggers jaw drops and then his face turns red “i'm so sorry Stormy, it's just you do look a lot like Raven now!” I stick out my tongue at him and then say “yeah, yeah i know. I want a butterfly on my face and I want it to be pink like Raven’s dress please!” Raven walked up behind me and said “I would like the same thing as Stormy but the color of her dress. If you could put it on the opposite side of our faces so when we stand together it will look like a full butterfly that would be much appreciated.” Scarlett and Onyx had joined us and Alexander started laughing and stared at Raven, Onyx and Scarlett “you three look like the sexy powerpuff girls!” Onyx gibbed Alexander “can we just have our faces and bodies painted.” Alexander rubbed his head “yeah ok sorry.”After Raven and I got our faces painted Scarlett got a neon blue crescent moon on her forehead with neon blue spirals going around her eyes like a mask and down her arms. Onyx got a day of the dead design on her face and her arms and legs painted like she was skeleton. Luna got a flower design around her eyes and hands and Fairy wings on her back. Jagger and Alexander looked pleased with themselves. Alexander takes a picture of each of us with Lyle’s phone and shows us our pictures. I give him a weird look wondering why he has Lyle’s phone and he puts his finger up to his lips and says “shh.”After Alexander takes some pictures of us, he opens the curtain for us to go through. We enter and couldn't believe our eyes! It was like behind the curtain there was a whole other world! In the front yard there were Kids, adults and teens that were running around with glow sticks, dancing or just hanging out in a sea of neon paint under black lights! There were food booths and neon lights everywhere! A huge stage was set up in front of gigantic black brick house and above the front door was a huge M in bronze. Whoever lives here is freakin awesome! I couldn't help myself “THIS PLACE IS FUCKING HUGE!” Raven playfully hit my arm “Stormy mind your language!” I laughed and said “oh i'm sorry i meant HOLY SHIT THIS PLACE IS FUCKING HUGE!” I smiled at her “ok girls we need to split up and go find Lyle!” I hear a laugh from behind us “why do you need to find me?” And as if by magic Lyle appeared behind me with drinks for all of us. I took the drink tray from him and put it on a nearby table and the girls grabbed their drinks. I turned around and before I could give Lyle a bear hug Jameson beat me to it! Jameson was sobbing “Master Lyle i found you! I was so upset this morning! And the whole box of cereal is gone!” Lyle laughs “i'm sorry you were so upset Jameson! You really ate the whole box already? Damn!” Ruby tapped Jameson on the shoulder “Sweetie your going to break the boy!” Jameson let go and Ruby laughed “so you must be the mysterious Lyle I've heard so much about!” Lyle shook Ruby’s hand politely “so this must be the not so mysterious Ruby I've heard way to much about!” Ruby glared at Jameson and he shrugged his shoulders “i may have told him a little bit about our time together!” Ruby kissed Jameson on the cheek “well don't tell him anymore. We don't need to be scaring the boy!” Lyle said under his breath “more like mental scars!” Jameson and Ruby disappeared onto the dance floor and i took my chance. But right before I took a step towards Lyle mother and father came over! Mother hugged him “Lyle sweetheart this party is amazing! the food is delicious by the way!” mother winked at Lyle and he blushed. Father hugged him “I'm glad that you got to stay with us for a little while and know you are welcome in our home anytime!” Mother and father chatted with Lyle for what seemed like forever! I tuned out what they were talking about and waited for the hug blockers to leave. When mother and father finally left i ran over to Lyle BUT WAS STOPPED BY SEBASTIAN! I had to stop myself before I ran into him because he came out of nowhere! Why are all the hug blockers finding Lyle now! Sebatian is covered in as many glow sticks as humanly possible and jumping up and down from excitement “Lyle this party is so cool! I gave out so many glow sticks and Alexander made me look like a skeleton! Your paint job looks amazing! It actually looks like your scars are glowing!” Lyle proudly looked at his tattoos “yeah they are pretty cool!” Sebastian hugged Lyle “thank you man! Thank you!” Sebatian took one look at Raven, Scarlett and Onyx and yelled “HEY IT'S THE POWERPUFF GIRLS!” and laughed his ass off. Scarlett spoke up “Actually if we were the powerpuff girls i would have to wear the pink dress because Blossom is the red head with the pink dress and Raven would have to wear my green dress because Buttercup is the one with black hair and a green dress. Onyx already looks like Bubbles though.” Sebastian stared at Onyx “she looks like a sexy skeleton! I knew we would pick similar face paint babe!” Sebastian kisses Onyx and they disappear on the dance floor. Now it's finally my turn! THEN VIN DIESEL HAD TO STOP BY AND TALK TO LYLE! I'm not actually sure if its really vin diesel but he looks pretty damn close to him! Vin diesel the hug blocker looked worried so Lyle excused himself and the girls went off to go dance. Raven stopped and looked at me “Stormy are you going to come join us?” I shook my head “no i'm going to wait for Lyle to get back so I can give him a hug.” Raven and the girls went dancing as I waited for Lyle. as i was waiting for Lyle i hear some girls talking about “ getting with Lyle” whatever that means. They were the pradabees that Raven was always talking about!Lyle POV:Tony looked worried so I followed him. We got to my front steps and his eyes flashed bright blue with worry “hey Boss did you know you have some uh unusual guests here this evening. They may smell weird. You know, the ones with no heartbeats?” I laughed and Tony looked surprised “you mean the teenage vampires running around and the two out front painting people?” Tony looked surprised “yeah those ones! I don't mean to be rude boss, but are you insane? They are vampires and this party is full of humans! That's a lot of food for them! And the last time i checked you didn't want anyone here to be eaten!” I put a hand on Tony’s shoulder “These guys wouldn't hurt anyone here. I have lived with them and they have never attacked me, even when I was bleeding!” Tony gave me a worried look “and no i didn't bleed on purpose, i got a bloody nose from how much energy was in the room.” I would never tell Tony that in a jealous rage Scarlett and Raven were drinking from me. I don't think him telling my uncle Scott about that would go very well. Tony relaxes a little bit “I trust your decision boss, but I'm still going to keep and eye out!” I laughed and put a hand on his shoulder “I trust them to not hurt me or anyone at the party, except for the busty one.” Tony looks confused “um boss they are all busty.” I smile “ I mean the one with the black hair.” Tony knows i’m fucking with him “there are two of them! The smaller one looks like the other ones clone.” I'm smirking at this point “the smaller one, that one can get a little handsy.” Tony laughs “i wouldn't mind her getting handsy with me!” I bust out laughing “tony she is 14!” Tony looks shocked and embarrassed “she looks 18! What the hell! I need a drink.” Tony heads straight towards Romeo’s booth. After laughing for 5 minutes I regain my composure and get back to my party. Before i could get to Athena a group of girls blocked my way. One of them dressed in a very short and very revealing orange dress started hanging all over me “Lyle this party is amazing, i would love to see your room!” she winks and tries to kiss me but i pull away “excuse me but i have to get back to my party!” I run back to my party.I'm pretty sure Athena will be right in the exact same spot. After all, she didn't get to hug me yet. I saw how mad she was getting and i hope she isn't too mad at me. I walk back and see Athena waiting for me and the girls getting off the dance floor to join her. I walk up behind her and tap her on the back “can i get my hug now?”Stormy POV:How does Lyle keep sneaking up on me? I'm a freakin vampire, he shouldn't be able to sneak up on me! I jumped on Lyle and gave him a bear hug “Lyle i missed you so much! Why did you leave! How dare you leave and not tell me! You had me worried sick!” Lyle seemed uncomfortable with me asking him these things probably because my boobs were in his face. So he put me down “i'm sorry i left and didn't tell you. But I'm here now!” the girls gave Lyle hugs and he handed us our drinks “so how do you girls like the party so far? I know Sebastian likes it, he set up a booth just for glow sticks!” I was so busy worrying about Lyle I hadn't even noticed Sebastian had left the house! I smile “i love the party it is so cool. The person who lives here must be awesome!” Lyle laughed “yeah i guess i am awesome!” Scarlett laughs “i knew the M on the front of the house looked familiar!” Raven yells “your last name is Mikaelson!” We all take a moment to realize how stupid we were. The girls and I are taking a moment to realize how stupid we were and Stormy yells “this place is awesome Lyle!” Stormy bats her lashes and gives Lyle puppy dogs eyes “which room is mine?!” Lyle POV:I laugh a little too loudly and she frowns “so I don't get a room?” I smile “if i didn't give you a room you would claim one anyways.” Athena smiles at me “yup you know it!” I whisper in her ear “you have a room, you just need to figure out which one it is.” Athena jumps up and yells out in excitement. She goes to races towards the house but I catch her and stop her “i will show you it later, right now go have fun.” Scarlett glares at me “she has a room?” I chuckle “technically you all have a room here if you want it the house is much larger than it looks.” the girls and Sebastian's eyes light up. Luna looks a little sad. I give her a hug “you, Jagger and Valentine have rooms too.” Luna squeals and hugs me. We all head to the dance floor.Sebastian POV:My glow stick booth was doing great so i decided to start juggling them. As I'm juggling them a hand taps my shoulder “excuse me but do you have anymore blue glow sticks?” I turn around and STANDING BEHIND ME IS FLOOR JANSEN, TUOMAS HOLOPAINEN, MARCO HIETALA, JUKKA NEVALAINEN, EMPPU VUORINEN AND TROY DONOCKLEY! HOLY SHIT ITS NIGHTWISH! I dropped the glow sticks I was juggling and almost fall down in shock. I give all of them a bunch of blue glow sticks. They were looking at me funny, and then i realized my jaw was still wide open. I closed my mouth and smiled “did you’re van break down and we are the first signs of civilization you guys found? Or do you guys need directions to your next concert venue?” Tuomas smiled “We don't need directions because we already found the place!” I chuckled “so you guys are just hanging out with us towns folk until you have to leave?” Marco laughs (and i thought i heard the laughter of angels when he did) “we are at the concert venue, we are performing here.” My eyes lit up with excitement “HOLY SHIT HOW DID LYLE GET NIGHTWISH TO PLAY AT HIS PARTY!?” Marco laughed “i'm glad someone is so excited about our music! But we must go and set up. We will be on in 30 minutes or so.” Floor pats my shoulder “thanks for the glow sticks.” They walk towards the stage to go set up and my legs finally give out. I go down squealing like a little girl. Some of the party goers walk over to make sure i’m ok. I get up, collect myself and go find Alexander so i can scream at him about what happened. I find him and Jagger cleaning up and putting away the paint supplies. Alexander had his face painted like The Crow and Jagger had one side of his face painted like the cartoon version of The Joker. I was bouncing on my heels waiting for them to finish cleaning up when Jagger starts cracking up “Dude why are you pulling a Stormy?” I flip him the bird and smile at Alexander “YOU WILL NEVER GUESS WHO LYLE HIRED FOR A BAND!” Jagger was about to answer but I interrupted him “ITS FREAKING NIGHTWISH! AHHHHH!” After freaking out for 10 minutes Alexander put his hand on my shoulder “yeah dude we know, we painted their faces and arms.” I looked at Alexander then at Jagger. Slightly jealous I respond with “YOU GOT TO TOUCH THEM?! OH MY GOTHNESS! I WAS SO BUSY FANBOYING I DIDNT EVEN NOTICE THEY HAD PAINT ON THEM!” Alexander shook me “Sebatian get it together, they will be at the party all night and i don't think they want you freaking out all night.” I calmed down and followed Jagger and Alexander back into the party. Raven POV:While i was dancing with the girls a pair of pale hands grabbed my waist. I was about to say something when I noticed a black spider ring on the person's finger. Alexander turned me around and kisses me “did you miss me or are you having too much fun to miss me?” I kissed him back “of course i missed you!” we both laughed and Alexander went with Jagger over to Romeo to get us some new drinks.I turned around and Jennifer Warren was antagonizing Stormy. I was about to tell her off when Scarlett and Onyx pulled me back “Jennifer thinks Stormy is you!” We try to keep our laughter down. Stormy looks at me and nods that she's got this! Jennifer turns to Stormy and with an evil smile she says “So Raven, i guess you realized you looked like trash in that pink dress? I mean a freak begging the new kid in town for an invitation is one thing but thinking you look good in that dress is just way too funny!” Jennifer and her Barbie clones laughed obnoxiously. Stormy glared at her and with a sweet voice said “But I'm not the one flirting with a guy who is clearly not interested in me and cant seem to take a hint. Don't you think it's a little sad when you come to a party dressed like a slut and try to get a guy's attention, when he clearly isn't interested and you keep trying anyways? I mean that's not pathetic at all!” Jennifer glared at her and stepped forward going to hit her when Lyle came out of nowhere and caught Jennifer's hand “excuse me ladies but there will be no fighting here. Everyone is here to have a good time.” Jennifer leans into Lyle and pretends to sob “oh Lyle you should have seen Raven she was so mean to me! As soon as she saw me she was making fun of me and she was trying to stop me from leaving. When i tried to she hit me! I was just trying to protect myself from that monster!” Lyle starts laughing, i mean gut busting laughing! After a minute of laughing and after getting a very angry expression from Jennifer he collected himself “Jennifer i witnessed the whole conversation and you were the one doing the antagonizing and trying to be violent.” Jennifer backed away “but Lyle how can you take her side, she's a freak! She's a nobody and never will be! Nobody even likes her!” Lyle looked Jennifer straight in the eyes “I like her! I like her because she has a big heart, she doesn't judge people and she's not a two faced liar trying to make herself look better!” Jennifer grabbed Lyles arm “but baby, you don't need her, you have me!” Lyle shook her off “but i go for nice girls Jennifer, not mean ones.” Lyle went to walk away and Jennifer tried to grab him but he looked her dead in the eyes “it's NEVER going to happen!” before he turned to leave he said “and that's not Raven, that's Athena!”Raven POV:Onyx , Scarlett and I stood behind Jennifer. I tapped her on the shoulder “so you wanted to talk to me?” Jennifer looked confused as all hell. She opened her mouth to say something but instead she just pointed back and forth from me to Stormy. One of her pradabee friends finally yelled “IS CLONING A THING NOW?” Stormy laughs “no it's not a thing!” lyle said under his breath “I wish it was a thing.” Jennifer finally regained speech “THEN WHAT THE HELL IS GOING ON! THERE ARE TWO OF YOU!” Stormy came over and stood right next to me “I’m Alexanders little sister Stormy, and we all already know you know Raven.” Jennifer smirked at us both “so now there are more freaks to make miserable!” Stormy glared at Jennifer “why are you such a mean person? If it makes you happy to see others miserable then you must not have very good people in your life and you must be miserable.” Jennifer looks shocked and tries to step in front of Stormy to slap her but Scarlett steps in front of her “Jennifer i suggest you and your pardabitches leave before I make you leave!” Jennifer looks like she wants to say something but her anger goes away and is replaced by fear. I hope Scarlett didn't have her fangs out! Jennifer and her minions stomp away and Scarlett turns around and I'm relieved to see that she didn't have her fangs showing. Scarlett gives me a hug “are you guys ok?” what surprised all of us is when Scarlett gives Stormy a hug and says jokingly “the only one who gives you a hard time is me!”we all laugh and notice lights are flickering on the stage! Being the curious beings we are we head closer to the stage and notice on the stage are a dozen lit candles! We notice the boys not far from us staring at the stage. We look at the stage and with our enhanced vision and we see the band Nightwish! Floor Jensen looks at me and smiles! The stage glows brighter with light as Nightwish performs Nemo! Everyone who was hanging out by the food booths or getting a drink were now gathering in front of the stage. They were all being mesmerized by the bands song! Lyle POV:It was kind of weird that everyone at the party was entranced by Nightwish! Even the girls who were giving Athena a hard time were into the band! Nightwish went on to play I wish I had an angel, Over the hills and far away and Wishmaster. As soon as they stopped playing it's like the people at the party didn't really know what had come over them. The band announced that they were going to take a break but they would be back in a little while. I took my chance and told Sebastian i had a job for him to do. Sebastian's eyes lit up “what do i have to do boss?” I smiled “could you give me some help setting up for the halftime show?” Sebastian cracked his knuckles “no problem.” Sebastian and I carried two trunks up to the stage. (i had put his guitar in one trunk and my violin in the other) I opened the trunk up and handed Sebastian this guitar “i hope you don't mind playing in front of crowds!” Sebastian glared at me “dude i love and hate you right now!” Sebastian picks up his guitar and is about to play when he looks in the crowd and freezes “Dude Nightwish is watching! How am I supposed to play when Nightwish is watching!” I put a hand on his shoulder “just pretend they are in their underwear!” Sebastian's eyes turned to horror “oh no there hotter now!” I burst out laughing “pretend they aren't even here.” Sebastians closed his eyes and sighed “ok i got this!” I picked up the mic and yelled “is everyone having a good time tonight?” the crowd roared “my friend Sebastian and I are going to be playing while Nightwish takes a break. You should all know this next song.”I smiled at Sebastian and stomped my foot twice and clapped my hands once. I repeated this and the crowd copied me. Sebastian stepped up to the mic and sang We will rock you by Queen. The crowd went crazy! Sebastian smiled after we were done with the song “dude that was awesome! Mind if I play a song?” I nodded yes and Sebastian picked up his guitar and told me to play the drums. Before Sebastian played the opening chords he said “it kind of smells like us in here!” and jumping up and down played Smells like Teen Spirit! Most of the adults ran to the front of the stage and started a mosh pit! There kids looking horrified and then deciding to join them. I noticed Raven’s parents at the front head banging! They were decked out in hippy clothes! I was shocked to see Alexander's parents dancing to the music as well. Sebastian went from the ending chords of Smells like Teen Spirit to the beginning chords of Holiday by Green Day. Some of the party goers were crowd surfing while the rest were jumping up and down! Sebastian ended the song and everyone was cheering! Everyone at the party was crowded around the stage. They were waving their glow sticks and wanting more. I got up and pulled a second mic to the drum set and pulled Athena on stage. I whispered to Athena what song we were going to play and she smiled and jumps up and down. I yelled to Sebastian “follow my lead.” after the crowd settled down and Athena starts to play the accordion as I sing into the microphone “come with me now!” the younger people in the audience roared and started to dance. When we were done playing the song Athena joined the gang in the crowd and Sebastian smiled at me and yelled into the microphone “does anyone else hear thunder?” most of the crowd cheered while the rest looked up at the sky. The crowd started to sing as Sebastian launched into Thunderstruck by AC/DC. Raven’s parents both screamed “WE LOVE THIS SONG MAN!” I let out a laugh and continued to play. After the song was over I told Sebastian i was going to turn the screen in the back of us on. I pretended to turn it on and gave Sebastian the ok. I started to play Linsey Stirling’s Roundtable Rival and blue light shot out from my violin in the shape of a werewolf. When Sebastian started to play red light shot out from his guitar in the form of Dracula. The lights were Dracula and the werewolf from Van Helsing. The crowd was in awe and so was Sebastian. The whole time we were playing the werewolf and Dracula fought like they did in the movie. As we finished the song Dracula and the werewolf ran at each other and exploded in a burst of red and blue light! I noticed the gang looking shocked and worried. Sebastian ran over to me and hugged me “DUDE THAT WAS FUCKING AWESOME!” I smirked “ So how was that for a jam session?”no sooner had he let me go did Nightwish come on stage. Floor winked at Sebastian “that was some really good guitar playing.” Sebastian looked like he might faint from happiness! Floor patted me on the shoulder “the light show was awesome and you both can really play, i think it might be a good idea for you guys to play all of our halftime shows!” Sebastian's knees gave out and he fell to the floor. The band looked worried and Sebastian looked embarrassed. I decided to speak for him “Sebastian will be ok this is just a shock for him.” Sebastian gives me a thumbs up and the band gets back on stage.The crowd was roaring and Floor spoke into the mic “so how awesome was that half time show?” the crowd let out ear piercing yells. Sebastian and I joined the gang in the front of the stage and Nightwish played Bye Bye beautiful. They went right into playing the next song Tenth man down. They ended the song and Floor called Sebastian to the stage. Sebastian looked like he was in shock as he made his way to the stage. He got up there and he was handed a guitar. Sebastian got to play a song with Nightwish! Sebastian played the lead guitar part in Stargazer! Sebastian's face glowed with pride as he played his heart out! Nightwish played The End of all Hope and Amaranth. There final song was Elan. Nightwish ended by thanking me and telling the crowd how amazing they had been. They gave a special shout out to Sebastian and he looked at us beaming.The band hung around and partied with us until the party was over! They even helped us clean up! Before they left they all signed a black and silver guitar and handed it to Sebastian. Floor handed it to him like you would hand a sword to a knight “we wanted you to have this. You are an excellent guitar player and not bad on the eyes!” Onyx stepped next to him and smiled “yeah he's a pretty good boyfriend!” Sebastian held the guitar and dropped to his knees. He then proceeded to hold the guitar like a child and cry “I'm, I'm just so happy right now!”As their tour bus was making its way around the driveway the driver beeped one last time. Sebastian grabbed my shoulders and hugged me with all his might (if I didn't have my full strength up I probably would have been snapped in half!) “THANK YOU, THANK YOU,THANK YOU! THAT WAS THE BEST JAM SESSION EVER! OMG I PLAYED WITH NIGHTWISH! DUDE THIS WAS THE BEST NIGHT EVER! Sebastian did a little happy dance with the glow sticks that were still around his arms and neck. I tell the gang i wanted to show them my new house. As i was about to walk in my front door I turned around and noticed everyone was standing around awkwardly. Well duh Lyle they are vampires, you have to invite them in! I looked at them “you guys can come inside if you want, I'm giving you an invitation to come in my house.” they all looked relieved and headed inside. Once everyone was inside i closed the door and turned around to see that their jaws were almost hitting the floor. I stifled a laugh and regained my composure “so you guys can go and pick your rooms if you want.” They all gave me excited looks and headed off into the labyrinth that is my house.Athena comes back and tugs on my arm “so where is your room?” I chuckle “my room is down that hall.” Athena smiles “and how close is my room to yours?” I sigh “why?” Athena flashed me a pearly white grin “i want to know how far my room is from yours in case i have to protect you from any Doodieheads!” I take her hand and lead her to her room. I can feel her blush as I take her hand. She never blushed before when i held her hand! I open the door and tell her to imagine her room decked out in black and purple and all her favorite stuff in it. She hugs me and says “this is so cool! I love it!” Athena continues to look around the room and inspect everything in it. The smile on her face growing with each second. I leave to check on how the others were doing. Sebastinan and Onyx are looking dreamily at each other in the bedroom in the east wing. I knock on the door “do i need to install sound proof pads on the walls?” Sebastian sits up “dude i already thought of that!” Onyx sits up and playfully hits him on the shoulder. Sebastian smiles and starts to tickle Onyx. as I close the door I think it's kind of a bad thing he's a vampire because she doesn't have to breathe, which means Sebastian can tickle her for hours! I find Scarlett in a room in the west wing and Luna in the room right across the hall from hers. Jagger and Valentine are in the south wing and Alexander is hanging out with them in the south wing. I smile at Alexander “so if your here where is your other half?” he notices I'm worried and he laughs “i let Raven pick out the room, i think she is in the north wing.” I laugh and jokingly say “dude your whipped!” Alexander smirks back “i’m not whipped, she just scares me sometimes.” I laugh thinking to myself yea me too, me too.I head to the north wing. I sense her in the bedroom closest to the kitchen. I knock before entering and find her trying to move a couch that is blocking a closet door. I walk behind her and ask if she would like some help. Raven jumps, turns around and glares at me “what the hell! Stormy is right, are you part cat? because you sure walk like one!” I stifle a laugh “no i'm not part cat, i just learned how to be quiet.” apparently quiet enough to fool a vampire! Raven POV:I lift the couch with ease and realize I should probably act like I have human strength, because right now this would be awkward to explain to Lyle why i have so much strength. I let go of the couch and pretend i hurt herself. With puppy dog eyes i plead “Lyle will you help me lift this couch away from the closet, I want to see how much space is inside.” Llye smiles and gets to the part of the couch that is against the closet. I take the other end and we start to move the couch. I move my foot back and end up tripping. Everything looks like it's in slow motion. As i'm falling Lyle catches me and turns me around so he is the one falling. Lyle grabs the couch so he doesn't fall to the floor and ends up cutting his palm on a spring that has popped out of the couch. He ends up grabbing my shirt by accident and we both fall to the floor. The only thing was his hand ended up in front of my face and the way I ended up falling i was straddling him! I sit up and Lyle asks me if i'm ok? but all I can do is stare at the blood welling up in his palm. I stare at it as he stares at me. He whispers “do it.” I look at him shocked “what?!” he says it again “do it, you know you want to.” without thinking I take his hand in mine and lick the blood from his hand. Lyle shudders and i can feel the shiver go through him. The taste of his blood is so good I instinctively sucked on his hand and i feel Lyle’s cock get hard. As i’m drinking from him I grind on him, feeling his cock get harder. Llye moans and i stop drinking. We stare at each other for a minute then we grab at each other and start kissing like we are overcome with lust. We are both pulling at each other's clothes. I ripped his shirt off and kiss each part of his body and he pulls my dress up and sucks on the tops of my breasts. We stop ripping each others clothes and kiss again. I bite his lip playfully and he grinds into me. I let out a gasp as his fingers find their way under my dress and rubs my panties. I instantly become wet. He smiles as I moan “Damn Raven i guess i can get you wet fast.” I pinned him down and tell him to stay still. I switch my position so my pussy is over his face. I'm just about to unzip his pants and suck his cock when i hear Alexander calling my name. I stand up and pull my dress down. We both shake our heads as if coming out of a trance. We look at each other in disbelief. I get in Lyle’s face and compel him to forget, seal his cut palm and then quickly leave to find Alexander. Llye POV: WHAT THE FUCK WAS THAT? AND WHY DID IT HAVE TO STOP? That's the second time i would have gotten my dick sucked and it got interrupted! Again! What all powerful supernatural being or god has it out for me to keep my virginity? Or has my mom bribed or threatened said being of virginity keeping GAHHHH I COULD SCREAM! I do wish Compulsion worked on me because now it will be even more awkward around Raven if i can't keep up the act. Athena finds me and comes running up to me, takes my hand and pulls me towards me the door “ok Lyle it's time to go home now!” I let go of her hand “Athena i am home.” she turns around and laughs “no silly this is your vacation home. Your home is at the mansion with me, i mean all of us.” I turned her towards me and say seriously “no sweetie this is my home home.” Athena gives me puppy dog eyes “but, but your supposed to live with me! I called dibs and that means your mine!” I wipe a tear that has fallen down her face “sweetie i'm not a dog.” Athena laughs “I know that, but I don't want you to live here. Who will I cuddle with?” I pull her into a hug “that's why you have a kitten and a stuffed panda silly.” Athena sniffles “but those aren't good cuddle buddies! The panda isn't warm like you and Phantom takes up half the cof, I mean bed!” I let go of her and turned her face towards me. Her eyes are all puffy from crying and she looks so sad. Instinctively I pull her face towards mine and tenderly kissed her soft lips. I think it shocked her as much as it shocked me. I pulled back and she stared at me with shock in her eyes. I hugged her and said “I'm right here if you need anything, I’m not going anywhere!” Athena looked at me and nodded her head that she trusted me. I hugged her again and she walked out the door to Alexander’s car. A minute after she had walked out she ran back in and pulled my face down towards hers and kissed me “i was wondering when you were going to do that.” then she ran out to join the rest of the gang.Before they all headed home Alexander gives me my phone “we got some amazing pictures of you, sebastian and Nightwish!” I nervously laughed , I thought he was going to yell at me about kissing his sister! I stayed in the driveway until i ncouldnt see their cars anymore. I end up doing some more exploring around my mansion before heading to bed. Today was great but crazy. I hope Alexander doesnt find out about what happened with Raven or Stormy, i would rather be alive to see my next birthday!
----- CHAPTER BREAK -----
Lyle POV:I wake up to the sound of Cry Little Sister coming from my phone. I chuckled, seeing that it was 1 pm and turn the alarm off. Opening my curtains I see it is bright and sunny out. I'm excited because today is my first soccer match but I'm also worried because Athena will be trying the sunscreen I've been working on. I really don't think any of the Sterlings would take it well if I brought her back a crispy critter. I'll do a test run to make sure she is going to be ok. Now how am I going to lure her outside? I grab the big bag of candy I bought yesterday and the sunscreen and get in my van. I arrive at the mansion and make sure to activate my stealth rune so I can walk through the house without making a sound. I open her door and see she is sleeping in her bed hugging her panda, but it has one of my shirts on it and she has it in her mouth!! How did she get my shirt?! When did she get my shirt? How does she know where my room is?! I might need a lock! I lay down next to her and kiss her cheek “wake up sleepyhead!” Athena opens her eyes and smiles “now your the one sneaking into my room?” I laugh “I guess so, now get up and get dressed we are going to be late!” Athena yawns “where are we going?” I open her door “don't worry you will see!” Athena sat on her bed and crossed her arms “I'm still sleepy so I'm going to go back to bed unless you give me a good reason as to why I should go with you!” I smiled and pulled out a bag of candy from my pocket “this should be a good enough reason if not there is an even bigger bag in my van.” Athena's eyes lit up and she hopped out of bed “you know me way too well!” before I closed the door so she could get dressed I gave her the sunscreen “Jameson told me you have very fair skin so I got you some sunblock. Jameson said that everyone in the mansion had a genetic skin disorder. I believe its called Porphyria?” I waited to see if Athena would get the joke but she just looked confused. Athena grabs the sunblock, an umbrella and gets dressed. As I am waiting for her. I start to chant a spell to manipulate the weather so there will be cloud cover. We get in the van and Athena grabs the bigger bag of candy from the back “so where are we going?” I smile “well before I answer that did you make sure to put on a healthy dose of sunblock everywhere?” Athena smiles “yes I did!” I grin at her “are you sure?” she gives me a serious look “I definitely did!” my grin gets bigger “ok because I don't want you to burn if you do then who will I take for ice cream after I win the game?” Athena bounces in her seat “I want to go for ice cream!” I pat her head “of course you do goober!” Athena playfully hits my arm and I pull the van to the side of the road. I smile at her and start to tickle her sides “excuse me miss but I did not do anything to deserve that hit.” Athena says through giggles “but you called me a goober!” I continue to tickle her for five or so minutes and then she finally gives up. I stop tickling and she lays in the back of the van and starts to eat her candy. I chuckle and wait till she has swallowed her most recent mouthful of candy so she doesn't choke “we are going to my soccer game, it's my first one and I wanted you to be there!”I'm just about to start the van back up and I hear a knock on the passenger side door. Billy and Henry's excited faces are plastered to the window. I roll down the window and Billy says “did Henry and I hear a Stormy in your van?” Athena pops her head from the back “Hi guys! I got all the candy!” Henry adjusted his glasses “you know Stormy I believe our parents were right when they told us not to get into a van with a person with promises of candy. But since it is Lyle it should be ok.” The boys shrug their shoulders and get in the van. As I start up the van Billy gets in the passenger seat and turns the knobs to find a good radio station “so where are we going Lyle?” before I could say a word Athena yells “WE ARE GOING TO LYLE’S FIRST SOCCER GAME!” Henry and Billy look confused. Henry laughs “but Lyle, you're a nerd like us. You shouldn’t be able to play sports!” I smile and look at Henry through the mirror “it is possible to be a nerd and be an athlete. My dad was a Lacrosse player and the nerdiest person in his school save for maybe my mom that is!” Athena and Billy laughed but Henry still looked confused. When we got to the field half the town was already there. I stayed in my van so I could change. While I was changing I noticed my dad's watch was making an air horn noise. When I opened the watch it was glowing purple?! It was pointing across the field to someone on the other team. I finished getting ready and headed to the field. The team we were playing against was the Baxter High Warriors. They didn't look all that hard to beat but then I noticed a girl with white hair looking at me. But not just looking she was staring. I knew what she was and knew I should be cautious around her. I'm just glad I have my dad's watch to give me forewarning. l see Athena is sitting with Henry and Billy on the bleachers. Athena had her umbrella on her lap. I was confident in how well the sunscreen would work but I was still glad she grabbed her umbrella, just in case. As I walk past them Athena hugs me and says “kick some ass!”The game is about to start and I see Athena, Billy and Henry have found a front-row seat. I make sure that my powers aren't activated. until a little later in the game, if things get out of hand. I want to at least give the other team a chance. About halfway through the game, I noticed the girl with the white hair talking to one of the Baxter high players. The other player kissed her on the cheek and got back on the field. She muttered a spell so I decided it was time to activate my powers. She wanted to cheat and there was no way I was going to let that happen! As soon as I activated my powers her eyes got big and she looked worried. I played the rest of the game to my full potential and the other team didn't know what hit them.Before I could leave the field the girl with the white hair came over to me. She put out her hand “good game, I clearly underestimated you.” I shook her hand and she gasped, the power coming from her was intense but it was also dark. She rubbed her hand like I had burned it and I said “clearly you did.” she left the field with the player I had seen her talking to earlier in a hurry. I was walking over to where Athena and the boys were when Matt came up behind me and playfully punched my shoulder “dude you were freak in awesome! The other team didn't stand a chance!” Athena jumped off the bleachers and gave me a big bear hug “OH MY GOTH LYLE YOU WERE SO AMAZING! THAT WAS SO COOL!” while Athena was hyped up about the game Matt looked concerned “dude how is Stormy outside! Won't she burn out here?” I pat Matt on the shoulder and try to act convincing “no it's cloudy, so as long as she has sunscreen on she will be fine.” I nervously laugh hoping Matt will believe me and leave the matter alone. I sigh with relief as he shrugs and walks back to the rest of the team. I didn't even have to look behind me to know Trevor was there. I could feel so much negative energy when he walked by. I felt like I was going to throw up! Trevor stopped and gave me a look of pure rage “I didn't do anything to mess with you during the game because coach said if I did he would kick me off the team! Just be lucky he did, if he hadn't I would have hurt you!” Trevor walked away and we were all silent for a moment.Athen looked over my head across the field and instantly went into an attack stance. She even growled. Billy whispered to her “you know Stormy it isn't polite to growl at someone, even if they are eyeing Lyle like he is a Nobel prize.” Athena stopped and pointed behind me. As soon as I turned around Jennifer Warren had her arms around me and tried to kiss me! I dodge the kiss and push her off me. Athena lunges at her but I catch her around the waist so she is hanging under my left arm “she’s not worth it, you know where I stand and it's not with her.” Athena smiles as I let her down, she then crosses her arms glaring at Jennifer. Jennifer takes my arm “you were great babe, come on a bunch of us are going to my house to celebrate. I can even show you my room.” I jerked my hand away “no thanks, I'm going to celebrate with my friends. And I'm not your babe!” Jennifer smirks and glares at Athena “but baby you don't want to spend the night with a bunch of nobodies when you could spend it with me, all alone, just you and me!” Jennifer attempts to drag me off but I push her away “I've tried to be nice to you and politely tell you no, but you clearly don't get it. I'm not interested in you, so please leave me and my friends alone! And for the record, I'm a freak just like them!”We all get up to leave as Jennifer runs away to her group of friends. We are halfway to the van when Athena says she has to walk back because she forgot her umbrella. As she was walking back Jennifer yelled loud enough for everyone to hear “DON'T YOU THINK ITS SAD THAT A WHORE LIKE ATHENA KEEPS THROWING HERSELF AT LYLE! I FEEL SO BAD FOR LYLE, HAVING TO GO ALONG WITH IT SO SHE WON'T GO PSYCHO ON HIS ASS! SHE REALLY IS A MINI RAVEN!” Athena looked at me eyes blazing red and fangs out. Billy and Henry looked very nervous. I knew if I didn't stop her she would hurt Jennifer and exposed her secret to everyone. I ran to Athena and pulled her into a hug just as she was going to run after Jeniffer. Athena tried to break my grip but her strength couldn't beat mine once my runes were active. Athena growled and I whispered to her “Athena she is not worth hurting. That will only get you in trouble and give her what she wants! Please don't hurt her. I know she is trying to get to you and me but it won't work unless we let it. Just remember you're my favorite person around here, and as Paul says you have to respect the dibs rule!” Athena started to shake and I thought it was because she was so angry but she was laughing “why can you call all the adults by their first names?” I smiled down at her “because I'm not a Doodiehead.” Athena looked shocked “I am not a Doodiehead!” I grinned “but you're trying to physically hurt someone who is flirting with me as well as making fun of you and Raven.” Athena hugs me tight “that's because your mine!” I shake my head. Why do people keep telling me that! I smiled and looked at her “but you really are my favorite person!” Athena looked up at me “you mean that?” I laughed “of course I do silly!” I knew Jennifer was watching us and I could see she was disappointed Athena didn't try to go after her. So I did the next best thing to piss her off, and because I wanted to. I smirked at Jennifer and kissed Athena. Athena looked shocked and Jennifer’s face was so red with rage it looked like a tomato! I took Athena’s hand and we walked back to the van. Billy and Henry’s jaws were dropped and they just stared at us. When we got to the van I looked at them “Who wants to go for ice cream!”Athena, Billy, and Henry were in the van and I told them I would be right back. Athena yelled to me “if your not back in 5 minutes I’m driving to Hasty’s without you!” I yelled back “you don't have a license or the keys!” I could see her cross her arm “I can try!” I laughed and headed over to the other side of the field. The girl with the white hair was sitting in the bleachers with the player from before and she looked confused. I walked up to them “my friends and are going to the local diner to get ice cream would you two like to come with us?” the girl and her friend shrugged and followed me to my van. She told her friend to go on ahead because she wanted to talk to me. Her friend who I knew by now was named Harvey was chatting with Athena and the boys like they were old friends. The girl introduced herself as Sabrina. Sabrina gave me a confused look again “I'm really surprised you didn't use magic on that girl to make her stop bothering you.” we started to walk towards the van and I chuckled “if she had tried to hurt Athena or any of my other friends I would have. But I didn't think it was worth it. I knew she was all talk anyway.” Sabrina gave me a shocked look “that's how the people at my school deal with others that they don't like.” I looked at her shocked “there are witches at Baxter high other than you because, to be honest, Harvey seems kind of oblivious to the whole magic thing.” Sabrina laughs “he is, and I mean my other school, the Academy of Unseen Arts.” I stop walking and ask “so what were you trying to do earlier while the game was still going?” Sabrina blushed “well Harvey was nervous about the game, so I was trying to recite a spell so he could be a better player?” I smiled at her “ok I thought so.” she pretended to get mad “until you went all Superman and crushed us! I've never seen power like that before!” I grinned “I know, I could tell!” We both laughed and continued walking. Sabrina got nervous “by the way, I want to think I was imagining things but I don't think I was. Your friend, the girl you kissed earlier, did she have fangs and red eyes?!” I laughed and she looked at me like I was crazy “yes she did.” Sabrina's eyes got big “so what the hell is she?” I smiled at her “Athena is a vampire.” Sabrina looked shocked “I didn't know they existed!” I laughed harder “of course they do!” we got to the van and Harvey was hanging out in the back with the boys and Athena was grumpily sitting in the front seat. Athena yelled out the window “Lyle can we get ice cream or milkshakes now!” I yelled back “yes we can.” Sabrina looked nervous so I put a hand on her shoulder “she’s harmless. mostly!” Sabrina gave me a look like she didn't believe me “she just has that cute facade to fool you.” I laughed “once you get to know her you will know that is not true.” Sabrina got in the back of the van and kept an eye on Athena. I noticed Harvey eyeing me because I had put my hand on Sabrina's shoulder. I put my hands up in defense and said “dude you got nothing to worry about from me.”We got to Hastys and the sky was still cloudy. As we went inside to order I noticed Harvey and Sabrina looked very happy in the diner, although Sabrina was still keeping an eye on Athena. And my neck. We sat down at a table and Shirley came almost skipping over and smiled at me “well it's been a while stranger, I thought you wouldn't want to be seen in here now that you're a big shot.” I grinned and flashed my best I'm sorry smile. Shirley gave me a playful hit on my shoulder “I’m kidding cutie, what would you all like?” Athena noticed the way Shirley was flirting with me and got all huffy. She took my arm and smiled at Shirley “Lyle and I would like a large double chocolate shake please, with one straw.” Shirley looked taken back and said, “But Raven I thought you were with Alexander?” Athena annoying laughed “why won’t people stop saying that?” Athena held her hand out “My name is Stormy and I am Alexander's sister’s, or what everybody else calls me Raven’s mini-me.” Shirley looks shocked and shook Athena's hand “well someone did quiet the growing up since you were last here!” Shirley winked at me “well I'm sorry for calling you by the wrong name and it is very nice to meet you. What can I get the rest of you?” Henry and Billy ordered vanilla shakes and Sabrina and Harvey ordered strawberry shakes. I ordered burgers and fries for everyone. As Shirley was going back to the kitchen I caught up with her “can I have two straws for our milkshake?” Athena heard me (of course) and gave me a huffy look. I smile at her “since when are you so jealous. I thought you liked Shirley?” Athena gave me puppy dog eyes “I'm not jealous and I like Shirley, I just want her to know you're taken.” I laughed “Shirley is a harmless flirt. And what is this taken business you speak of?”I noticed Shirley grabbing our food from the cook, so I got up and took the food from her “ Shirley you have worked your butt off today, the least I can do is bring my food to the table.” Shirley sighed and sat down “it has been a long day, thank you, sweetie!” I smiled “of course!” How else would I enchant Athena’s food! I put the food on the table and as Athena was biting into her burger Sabrina gave me a weird look. I smiled at her and said in Latin “haeream ego cibo suo (I enchanted her food).” Billy and Athena gave me a confused look and went back to eating. Sabrina smiled “tu callidus diaboli (you clever devil). et industria multum curandum (that must take up a lot of energy).” I nervously smiled “dedi sanguinem ejus fere cibo modico utendum est, ut non tantum virium (usually I put a little bit of my blood in her food so I don't have to use up so much energy)” Sabrina hit me with a straw wrapper “Sunt vobis insanis? (are you crazy).” “nec, quae mihi, mater mea tested (no, my mother had me tested)!” I smiled and took a bite of my burger. Athena whispered to me “secrets don't make friends Lyle.” I whispered back to her “well I'm sorry you don't speak the language to understand.” Athena stuck her tongue out at me and then turned to Billy and Henry “how about I see how easily I can beat both your butts at pinball?” Billy and Henry look worried and get up to follow Athena. Billy hangs back “hey Harvey would you want to play pinball with us, we could use someone else on our team so Athena can't kick our butts so easily.” Harvey laughs and walks with Billy to join them.I tell everyone that Sabrina and I are going to move our stuff to the outside tables since it is so nice outside. Athena gives me a suspicious look and I go over and give her a reassuring kiss on the cheek. Sabrina and I head outside and as soon as we sit down she tries to ask me something that sounds a lot like gibberish. We both laugh for a while and then she says “so you enchant her food every time she eats?” I laugh and chew a french fry “yea and the for the rest of the vampires too.” Sabrina chokes on her shake “excuse me? How many more are there?” I hide behind my shake and quietly say “8 more?” Sabrina looks shocked and angrily whispers “Are you a fucking idiot! How have you not gotten eaten yet?! How did you even end up in this situation? Did they threaten you? Do you have Stockholm Syndrome?” I let out gut-busting laughs “No I don't have Stockholm Syndrome. I choose to live there.” Sabrina started to yell but realized Athena would hear us “wait, you live with them? You live with blood-sucking monsters?” I get mad “hey! They are not monsters, they may bug me for food all the time, and want to bite me but they are no monsters! That just makes them annoying, sometimes.” Sabrina gave me a bewildered look “then you must be a weirdo who wants a deathwish!” I laugh “I like to cook for my friends and this is the only way they can eat my food. At least they are not like my friends back home, my friends back home would get angry if you touched their food and they would bite you.” Sabrina looked shocked “then your friends are really passionate about food.” I smiled “yea never touch a werewolves food!” Sabrina looked like she was going to have a stroke “you used to live with werewolves and now you live with vampires? Ok, that makes perfect sense. YOU ARE A TOTAL AND COMPLETE MORON WITH A DEATHWISH!” I put a hand on her shoulder to calm her down “that may sound weird to you but you are the first witch I've met. Living with supernatural creatures is my normal.” Sabrina scoffed “I live with my aunties and cousin who all happen to be witches.” I chuckled “I would rather live with werewolves.” Sabrina shook her head and laugh “somedays I think I might too.” Sabrina looked at Athena and asked, “ so how can she be outside during the day, won't she explode or something.” I laugh “I think I should warn you when a vampire bites it's never a pretty sight. some yell and scream, some go quietly, some explode, some implode. But all will try to take you down with them!” Sabrina laughs “ I have actually seen that movie, it was pretty good too.” I grin “ Athena and the other vampires will burn in the sun, fortunate for them I make a sunscreen so they won't burn. Athena is the test subject for today which is why I summoned the clouds.” Sabrina seemed interested “so you haven't seen if it works in the sun yet?” I give her a serious look “I'm just waiting for the right time, and it would only be a little bit of sun so if it doesn't work she won't burn as bad.” Sabrina seems satisfied with my answer but also is way too curious. We sat in silence for a little while and ate our food. Sabrina went inside and whispered something to Harvey and Harvey motioned for Billy, Henry and Athena to follow him outside. I wondered what Sabrina was up to but felt better when Harvey came out with a soccer ball. It was still cloudy outside so I decided to let my worries go and play soccer with Henry, Athena, Billy, and Henry. Sabrina ordered another milkshake and watched us for a bit. Athena seemed to be having a lot of fun and she was doing really well. Harvey looked suspicious and turned to Sabrina who mouthed “vampire.” Harvey nodded, smiled at Sabrina and winked at me. I nudged her with my elbow. Sabrina shrugged “ Harvey won't tell anyone, he's just a loveable dork.” I head inside to pay Shirley keeping any eye on Athena so she doesn't accidentally hurt Harvey. I'm paying Shirley and she yells to the cook “hey Frank the clouds finally broke. Guess we won't be having a storm after all.” I threw the change on the counter and rushed outside just in time to see Sabrina casting a spell to lift the clouds.She smiles over at me and I look over at Athena hoping she won't burn. Athena is still playing and she hasn't noticed that the sun is out. While Billy and Henry looked horrified and are trying to kick the soccer ball into the shade. Each time Athena goes for it Harvey kicks it back into a sunny area and gives Sabrina a wink. Athena waves to me as I make a beeline for Sabrina. I wave back and through gritted teeth and a smile, I ask “Sabrina have you lost it! I told you I didn't know how well the sunscreen worked!” Sabrina looked shocked “will you relax shes fine!” I slam my fist down on the table causing everyone to look at us. I wave at them “there was a huge bug on the table!” they go back to playing soccer and I sit down next to her. I look her in the eyes and in a serious tone say “but I planned to slowly pull the clouds away from the sun, NOT MAKE THEM DISAPPEAR ALTOGETHER!” Sabrina gives me a sad look “I’m sorry, I wasn't trying to hurt her. I just wanted to see if your sunscreen worked. I mean do you know what you have done, it's amazing. Now vampires can walk in the sun if they so choose. You're giving them a choice that will make them happy and also let them hide easily from hunters.” as soon as she mentioned hunters an alarm went off in my head. I hadn't even thought of that! I didn't even know that any of them were still alive! I have never seen a hunter that wasn't part or friendly to my pack and from what Constantine and Cassandra said the only hunter that was still alive was the one they encountered. I let the worry of hunters leave my thoughts and focused on Athena, wondering when she would figure out the sun was shining.Billy POV:I look at Henry in disbelief. I don't know how Stormy is in direct sunlight and how she is ok. She told us earlier she had put sunscreen on but I think there is something else going on here. Each time Stormy goes after the ball I kick it into the shade Harvey steals it and kicks it back into a sunny area. Henry calls a time out and Henry and I pull Stormy into the shade “Stormy are you ok?” Henry and I say as our eyes go big. Stormy laughs “of course I’m fine, why do you guys look so scared?” Henry and I point out of the shade up to the sky. Stormy's eyes get big and she gives us a scared look “but we were just playing out there? Has the sun been shining this whole time?” we both nod and she sticks her hand in the sunlight, wincing expecting for it to burn. When it doesn't she cries with relief.Athena POV:My hand isn't burning! I inched my way out a little more into the sunlight, and I still don't burn! I fully jump out of the shade and into the sun. I never knew the sun could feel so warm! I twirl my hands around in the sunlight and let the warmth wash over me. I look over at Lyle and he just smiles. I pull Henry and Billy back over to where we were playing soccer before and run and do cartwheels. I'm so happy I could yell! I ran over to Lyle and give him a big hug “thank you for taking me out today and thank you for the sunscreen! This has been the best day ever!Lyle POV: After an hour of playing soccer Athena, Billy, Henry, and Harvey headed inside for another round of pinball. Sabrina and I joined them and after a while, it was down to Harvey and Athena. It was Harvey's turn and Athena looked right at him, flipped her hair and lowered her shirt to show just enough cleavage and started to cheer Harvey on by yelling his name and jumping up and down. Harvey being a male and all definitely got distracted and miss causing him to lose and making Athena the winner. Athena had a huge grin on her face. Sabrina walked over to her and Athena got nervous but to Athena's she surprise high fived her. Harvey gave Sabrina a surprised look. Sabrina smiled “ what the girls got game!” I noticed the sun was setting so I told Athena we had to go. She looked sad so I put my hand on her shoulder “ we need to go before everyone wakes up, I didn't exactly tell anyone I was taking you out.” She nodded that she understood. Athena told me she would be right back. She went up to Shirley at the register and asked her for something. I walked over and handed Shirley my card and Shirley gave me a surprised look. Athena was sitting down near the other side of the counter patiently waiting for whatever she ordered. Shirley turned to me and looked worried “ I don't think it's wise for your girlfriend to be having so much sugar!” I was about to ask what she meant when the cook came out with a sundae the size of Athena's head! With every topping on it! Athena noticed my shock and shrugged her shoulders. She took a bite and she had a big smile on her face. Athena got it in a to-go cup. Well, it was more like two of their biggest to-go cups and we said our goodbyes to Sabrina and Harvey. Sabrina gave me her number and told me to keep in touch and that her aunties and cousin would be very interested in me. I don't exactly know if that is a bad or a good thing. I was expecting Athena to glare at Sabrina for giving me her number but she was too busy fighting off Henry and Billy for a share of her sundae. Eventually, she got the spoons but told them they can only have a little bit. We got in the car and headed back to the mansion. Billy and Henry decided to hang at the mansion for a while.Meanwhile back at the mansion Ravens POV:I rolled over expecting to feel Alexander next to me but all I feel is a furball. I don't remember putting Nightmare in my coffin. I open my eyes and see Nightmare curled up with Phantom and I realize I'm not in my coffin! I'm in Lyle's bed! But Lyle is not in bed with me. I breathe a sigh of relief. I get off the bed just as Lyle enters the room. I hide under the covers so he won't see me. I peek out and see he is getting undressed. He is in his boxers and goes to crawl into bed. I move to the other side of the bed and wait for him to fall asleep, then I will make my way out of his room and back to my coffin. I can hear his breathing softened and become less frequent. I try to make my way out from under the covers and Lyle rolls over and pulls me towards him. He smiles into my neck and I can feel my panties becoming wet. Lyle laughs and growls “so I’m guessing your in my bed because you want to continue what we were doing the other night.” I start to protest but all that comes out of my mouth is a moan. Lyle is slowly circling his thumb over my clit. I try to tell him this is all a mistake but I can't seem to be able to speak. He pulls me closer to him so I can feel his large hard cock. He bites my ear and teasingly says “I'm sorry what did you say?” He stops rubbing my clit and pulls me on top of him. I feel lightheaded but say “that's not why I'm here, I'm here because I was.” before I could finish Lyle grabs and grinds my hips into his cock. I moan and glare at him. He grins “oh I'm sorry were you trying to say something?” I try to tell him again and he flips us over so he is on top of me. He smiles at me “from what your wearing it seems like you wanted something to happen.” I look down and notice I have on black fishnets and black lace Elvira inspired lingerie. My eyes widen as I try to explain to him what I'm doing in his room. Lyle laughs and lowers his head in front of my panties. He pulls my panties aside and licked my pussy. I stifle a moan and he says “I don't care why you're here, I just want to make you scream my name.”He lowers his head and licked my pussy again. I wrap my legs around him and urge him to continue. He laughs and attacks my pussy with his tongue. Licking from my clit to my pussy. Lyle sucks on my clit and I push myself into his mouth. He smiles and shoves his tongue as far as it will go into my pussy. I cry out and ride his face. He stops me and flips me so I'm on my hands and knees. He gets behind me and continues to eat me out while smacking my ass. Lyle gets underneath me and tongue fucks me and grabs my breasts and starts to massage them and flick my nipples. I'm just about to cum and he stops “I think you need to do something for me first unless you don't want me to pound you into the mattress.” I chuckle and use my vamp strength to flip him over so I'm on top of him “I'm sorry but that's not how this works. I'm going to deep throat your cock like you have never imagined.” I could feel Lyle's hard cock get harder. I take off his boxers and my eyes go huge and I start to drool. His cock is fucking huge! How the hell has he been hiding this monster so well! My daydream was right! I think I actually might need a wheelchair after we are done! Lyle notices my reaction and smiles triumphantly. I smile and it's a good thing I don't need to breathe. I can hear his heartbeat faster as I tease him and lick the tip of his cock. I do it again and his cock twitches. I lick and stroke it and After teasing him for 5 minutes he looks at me with a grin on his face “well Raven this does feel great but this isn't what I would call deep throating my cock like I never imagined.” I glare at him “I'll show you exactly why you should eat your words.” I look at his cock is massive and I don't think I can fit it all in my mouth but I'm going to try. I slam his cock in the back of my throat and he jumps with surprise yelling “fuck Raven!” causing his cock to go further down my throat. I smile and slowly bob up and down. When all of his cock is down my throat I stop and hold it there for a minute. Lyle starts to breathe fast and he takes a hold of the back of my head urging me to move. My mouth is full to the brim with his cock and again I'm so happy I don't have to breathe because if I did, I would not be able to deep throat him. Then I bob up and down faster, slowing my rhythm every minute. Lyle is trying to move his hips but I put my hands on him so he can't. Through his moans, he says “Fuck Raven your mouth feels so good! It feels exactly like it did in my daydream! I choke out of shock that he has had daydreams too! He stops me and asks “Are you ok?” I nod and he looks at me “if you're hurting yourself to make me feel good, it's not worth it. I mean it feels amazing when you deepthroat me but I'd be happy with you doing whatever you want to me.” I smile “I’m just shocked you have had daydreams about us fucking too!” Lyle blushes and then picks me up so I'm sitting on top of him “how could I not daydream about the hottest girl I’ve ever seen, especially with such a nice ass.” Lyle slaps my ass hard and I moan. I laugh and slide back down him and suck his dick going back and forth from long hard strokes to fast hard strokes. I stop and hear a whine from him but then it turns from a whine to a gasp. I slide my top off and wrap my tits around his cock and put my mouth on the tip of his cock. I move my breasts up and down his cock while sucking on the head. He looks at me “holy shit Raven I knew you had a nice body but fuck you know what you are doing!” I suck faster and move tits faster “my god does every part of you feel amazing?!” Just as he was about to cum I stop. Lyle gives me an annoyed look. I shrug my shoulders and look up at him with the tip of his cock still in my mouth and say “you didn't let me cum and I think we both would like you to stretch my pussy with this very nice cock of yours.” I deepthroat him one last time before I sit on his chest and rub my clit. Lyle nods “fuck yes I want to stretch your pussy!”I grab his dick and hold it in place as I lower myself and rub my pussy against the head of his cock. I'm trying to tease him but I'm also bracing myself for his size, it's not what I'm used to. Lyle stares at me with pleading eyes and I slowly lower myself onto him. I let out a mix between a gasp and a moan. I'm halfway down his cock and I can feel him stretching me. When I think I can't go down any further he reaches a hand and plays with my clit. After a minute I squirt and slide the rest of the way down. I gasp at how big he is! My pussy is filled up with his cock! If he were any bigger I would be in trouble. A shiver goes through my body as I slowly start to move. I look at him “so does my pussy feel as good as my mouth or my breasts?” Lyle can only lift his head and nod and then his head falls back on the pillow. He reaches around and grabs my ass. Slapping it and squeezing it. He grabs my hips and grinds into me harder “Fuck I can feel your pussy stretch ever time you bounce on me and it feels fucking amazing!” Each time I move it feels like a million bolts of pure pleasure are radiating through my body! I move a little faster and after the first minute, I'm cumming hard! Every minute or so I cum hard! I'm riding him and I'm a moaning mess! I stop bouncing as he slides out of me and kiss him. I kiss him long and slow, urging my tongue into his mouth. Lyle moans and tries to put his dick back in me. I stopped him and say “if you fuck me from behind I will not only cum on your dick, ill squirt on it.” Lyle gets up with lightning speed and pulls me to the edge of the bed. He thrusts into me causing me to squirt. He has a huge smile on his face and continues to pound me into the mattress. I guess he wasn't kidding, he really does want to pound me into the mattress. Lyle stops and gets up on the mattress behind me. Lyle grabs a hold of my hair and pulls me up on my knees. I cry out with pleasure. His cock is hitting my g spot each time he thrust into me! He has a hand pulling my hair and the other pinching my nipple. He nibbles my neck and there are so many sensations going through my body right now I feel like I'm going to pass out! He is thrusting in me so hard I feel like I'm about to break! If I was human he would have broken me already. His cock feels so good stretching my pussy! Alexander never made me feel this way!Alexanders POV:Raven seems to be having an interesting dream. I roll over and nibble her neck and she moans. Still asleep she opens the coffin lid gets on top of me and stars to grind. Damn, I didn't know sleep sex was a thing! Raven grinds me and her panties are soaked! My dick gets hard and I reach my hands up and squeeze her boobs. Still asleep she moans “fuck Lyle that feels so good!” I push her off of me a little too hard and she hits that wall. I CAN'T FUCKING BELIEVE WHAT IM HEARING! WHAT THE FUCK DID SHE JUST SAY?! Raven opens her eyes and gives me a scared look. I run over to her and glared at her “WHAT THE FUCK DID YOU JUST SAY?! She starts to cry “Alexander I'm sorry! I thought I was dreaming!” I push her away as she tries to hug me “ABOUT FUCKING ANOTHER GUY, WHO ISNT YOUR MATE! HE’S A HUMAN!” I can hear Raven crying as I headed downstairs, I can hear Lyle coming into my house. All I know is Lyle is a dead man!Lyle POV:I told Athena, Billy, and Henry not to make too much noise as we went through the front door of the mansion. Apparently, we made too much noise because the next thing I see is Alexander coming down the stairs, eyes red and fangs out! I put up my hand in protest and he runs at me, I close my eyes before the impact. he rushed into me like a linebacker and I can hear and feel the wall next to me break, I open my eyes noticing Alexander knocked me into the wall! I try to move and the wall around me start's to crumble. Athena screamed and tries to attack her brother. Alexander pushes her away with one hand and grabs me by the neck holding me into the wall with his other. He tightens his grip around my throat, struggling to breathe I say “ok, I'm sorry I took your sister out without permission!” Athena is screaming for him to let me go and say's it is her fault and she was the one who wanted to go out. Athena tries to attack him again, she is about to bite him but he shoves her across the room into Henry and Billy. I tell her I'm going to be fine and for her not to try and fight her brother. Athena protests and I manipulate the energy around the room hoping to calm Alexander and her down, sadly it only seemed to be working on her though. She leans back into Henry and Billy by the staircase but still looks terrified at what is happening to me. I nod to them that I'll be ok. Alexander turns back to face me and hisses at me “I DONT KNOW WHAT THE FUCK YOUR TALKING ABOUT, ALL I KNOW IS YOUR GOING TO DIE!” he rears back his head to bite me and I yell “WHAT THE FUCK DID I DO?” Alexander pulls me from the wall and slammed me into it again “YOU TURNED MY SISTER INTO A SEVENTEEN-YEAR-OLD, ALL MY FRIENDS ARE OBSESSED WITH YOU AND THIS MORNING RAVEN WAS DREAMING ABOUT FUCKING YOU! SHE WOKE UP THINKING I WAS YOU!” Raven comes running down the stairs screaming for Alexander to stop. Alexander turns to her “I'M SORRY BUT I'M GOING TO HURT YOUR BOYFRIEND, ALOT!” Raven tries to pull Alexander off of me but he's too strong. The rest of the gang comes running downstairs and starts to freak out. I coughed up a little blood and looked from everyone to Alexander "ok I don't know what is going on here but Alexander you are starting to sound a lot like Trevor did that night at the dinner so I think we should all just take a breath and talk things out without violence because I don't want things to end up like that night." Alexander looks like he is about to kill me! "how dare you try and compare me to Trevor." Alexander swings at me with his free hand I can tell he isn't holding anything back and I try to move my hands up to block the blow but with my runes not active I move to slow and am too weak to do anything to stop him. I fly threw the wall and across the living room floor skipping like a stone on a lake coming to a crash landing onto the couch knocking it over. laying on the back end of the couch that's now on the floor, I clutch at my ribs feeling that many of them are likely broken, lifting my self up a bit to see Alexander punching and kicking his way threw the hole that was just made and toward me, the look in his eyes and the feel of his energy around him tells me maybe the Trevor crack was taking things just a little to far. as Alexander gets to me I roll off the couch just as he grabs it and slides it across the floor with one hand, so yea guess hiding the secret is out the window now too "hey I don't know what you are talking about I haven't done anything to Raven or taken your friends away from you we have all just gotten along in this short time and I hope we can just let things go here, before everything gets out of hand and become closer friends like everyone else and myself." he stares down at me with his eyes red and not even hearing anything I said to him, as he kicks me straight up about four feet off the floor and grabs hold of the back of my neck and then lunge kicks me straight into the nearest wall. I can feel blood spilling out from nearly every part of my body, my vision is starting to blur a bit but I can see Sebastian, Onyx, Scarlett, and even Raven rushing into the room yelling at Alexander to stop before he kills me. the gang is trying to lock down his limbs but they are doing it one after another instead of going at him all at once so Alexander can just push them away without much effort. I can feel my magic trying to activate my runes which tells me my life is truly in danger, I let my runes slowly power them selfs hoping that I won't have to show my secret but with my runes powering my senses I can see that Alexanders eyes and aura about him have a killer instinct, he holds his fingers out making his hand like a sword to force threw my body.I decided enough is enough and if I need to spill my secret to avoid dying, that's a chance I'm willing to take. I yell to Billy and Henry "keep Athena and yourself's in the other room and don't enter till things are done." if I lose control over my power it could end up killing Billy and Henry and I don't want Athena to see me like this. My eyes start to glow pure white light as well as all of the runes over my body. Just before Alexander can make contact with his blow I channeled my magic that was not powering my runes into a barrier around myself. His blow hits it has hard as a hammer blow to a steel beam. I scream out "ENOUGH" with my voice and magic causes a shock wave to pass threw the room knocking everyone flying into the adjacent walls. but before Alexander hits his wall my hand is outstretched like a claw. My magic light enveloping him, squeezing him and holding him several feet off the ground.Alexander looks at me with disbelief. Everyone else looks shocked and confused as they fall to the floor. I wave my free hand and light cover's the gang's feet and hands holding them to the floor. I glare at Alexander and he winces feeling the pain from my power. He looks terrified “I DON'T APPRECIATE BEING ATTACKED OR THREATENED, ESPECIALLY WHEN THE THINGS YOUR UPSET ABOUT AREN'T MY FAULT! AS YOU CAN SEE AND FEEL I'M NOT JUST ANOTHER PLAIN HUMAN, I'M MUCH MORE POWERFUL THEN YOU CAN POSSIBLE IMAGINE! NOW YOU NEED TO CALM DOWN BEFORE I LOSE MY TEMPER AND DO THINGS FAR WORST TO YOU THEN YOU HAVE DONE TO ME TONIGHT! AM I MAKING MYSELF CLEAR ALEXANDER!Alexander tries to say something but Constantine and Cassandra come down the stairs very calmly while a very worried Jameson follows behind. Constantine looks at me “Lyle could you please put my son down and let the children up off the floor. I think my son has learned his lesson.” I release my magic hold on everyone in the room and wipe the blood from my mouth. Athena, Billy, and Henry ran into the room. Henry says “we couldn't stop here, we tried but she’s just too strong!” Alexander picks himself up from the ground and ran over to help our friends up and lets Raven get up by herself. Athena runs over crying and hugs me with all her might. "Athena please don't hug me so tight I haven't fully healed yet and those ribs are still very sore." Casandra raises her eyebrows as she looks at me and Athena. She gives me a nod of approval and I blush. Athena still crying but bares her fangs and rushes over to her brother and smacks him right in the face “DON'T YOU EVER TRY TO HURT HIM AGAIN! YOU MAY BE MAD AT HIM FOR THINGS YOU THINK ARE HIS FAULT, BUT IF YOU DO IT AGAIN I WILL HURT YOU! I DON'T CARE IF YOU'RE MY BROTHER! YOU DON'T TOUCH HIM LIKE THAT EVER AGAIN! She runs back to me and hugs me hissing at Alexander. "Athena the ribs," she says sorry and hugs me a little loser, Cassandra and Constatine give me a shocked look but it seems more like they expected her to react that way.Constantine and Cassandra look cool as a cucumber. Everyone else stares at me in disbelief. There is silence for a couple of minutes then Sebastian yells “WHAT THE FUCK WAS ALL THAT? WHAT THE FUCK ARE YOU LYLE? AND WHY THE FUCK DID I NOT GET THAT ON CAMERA?! I'm laughing so hard Athena and I fall to the floor.I stop laughing and Constantine taps his cane to get everyone's attention “now if everyone would please follow me to my office I believe Lyle has some things he should tell.” Everyone follows him and I notice Alexander staying as far away from me as possible. He still looks fear struck from what just happened as does everyone else except for Constantine, Cassandra, and a less worried Jameson. Billy and Henry looked worried but very interested at the same time. Athena won't let go of me as we walk to Constantine's office. Once we are all seated Cassandra asks for Jameson to get them blood smoothies and to get me, Billy and Henry sodas. The gang's eyes go wide at the fact the Cassandra mentions blood in front of me. Jameson comes back with the drinks and before I take a sip of my soda I look at the gang “if you guys didn't know I knew you were all vampires from the moment I met you. I guess I'm a better actor than I thought!” I looked at Raven and Scarlett “especially since you tried so hard to hide it.” Alexander, Athena, Sebastian, and Onyx choke on their smoothies. While Raven and Scarlett looked guilty. Constantine cleared his throat “so now you know he knows, he should tell you about what just happened. And what he is. So that we have no more secrets in this house and we can get along and understand each other better.” Constantine glares at his son “and not try to kill each other!”I sit back and sigh “that's a long story but I'll try to keep it brief.”
----- CHAPTER BREAK -----
Lyle POV:Everyone was looking at me with bated breath ( if they breathed). Seeing the confusion on their faces I repeated myself hoping this time they would get it “Basically I'm a witch!” Alexander rubbed his eyes in annoyance “So Mother and Father knew about you this whole time?” I laughed nervously “yes.” Alexander turned towards Cassandra and Constantine and his father nervously replied: “Jameson knew too!” Alexander glanced at Jameson. Jameson stopped eating a box of Count Chocula that had somehow appeared in his hands. Jameson says very seriously “Master Lyle is very good at bribing me!” Jameson returns to eating his cereal and Sebastian bursts out laughing, which makes everyone laugh. After a minute of laughing Constantine explains “you didn't think I would let a stranger into my home and not interrogate them? I wanted to make sure my family would be safe, and not to mention I recognized the boy!” Everyone but Jameson and Cassandra gave him a confused look. Alexander piped up “um, what? Where do you recognize him from?” Constantine chuckled “he’s the son of the people who saved our lives and your sisters.” Athena moved in my lap and gave me a look that said she was going to cry again. I pulled her close to me and I noticed Alexander glaring at me. But whenever I looked at him he looked nervous. He wanted to protect his sister from me but he was also still scared of me.I finally get Athena into a chair of her own and notice the disapproval on Constantine and Cassandra’s face as I move her. Constantine tells the gang about how he knows my parents and the night they saved them. He gave me a wink and told the gang how Athena and I are connected. Which earned a thumbs up from Sebastian and glares from Alexander and Scarlett. Constantine finished talking and everyone sat back in their chairs trying to process everything. Sebastian sat up in his chair and smirked “So Lyle when can we see your Hogwarts letter?” Athena bounced in her seat “where have you been hiding Dobby? Is he the one who has been cleaning the house?” Jameson drops his box of cereal “I KNEW MASTER LYLE HAD HELP IN CLEANING THE HOUSE! WHO IS THIS DOBBY PERSON AND HOW CAN I GET HIM TO HELP ME CLEAN? DO I NEED TO BRIBE HIM, BECAUSE THERE IS NO WAY HE IS GETTING MY CEREAL! MASTER LYLE HAVE YOU BEEN GIVING HIM MY CEREAL, IS THAT WHY I COULDNT FIND IT YESTERDAY MORNING!” Sebastian and Athena burst out laughing and high five each other. Jameson picked up his box of cereal and stared at me “no Jameson I did not have someone help me clean the house and I glamered your cereal to look like something more healthy because Athena was trying to eat it, and we all know she eats too much sugar anyways!” Jameson mumbled into his cereal “good!” I sighed and looked at Jameson “I clean the house by myself. I just use magic to help me.” Jameson glares at me “go on.” I laugh nervously because the man has a serious tone and he is almost out of cereal “I play my violin and enchanted the cleaning supplies to help me clean the house.” Athena jumps up “I KNEW I SAW SOME FANTASIA STUFF GOING ON IN THE LIVING ROOM YESTERDAY AND YOU TOLD ME IT WAS BECAUSE I ATE TOO MUCH CANDY!”Cassandra looked at her daughter concerned “sweetheart I hearing a lot about you eating too much candy, is this true?” Athena looked at Cassandra “I haven't OD’d, I haven't even had one piece!” Cassandra chuckled and hugged Athena. Raven looked confused “So you didn't get a letter to Hogwarts?” I laughed “No because Hogwarts is an imaginary school.” Everyone nodded their head that they understood. Athena looked at me with sad eyes “so Dobby isn't real?” I patted her head “no sweetie but the knife that stabbed him was.” Athena looked like she was going to cry so Raven grabbed her and hugged her “It's ok Stormy, Dobby can't be hurt if he is imaginary right?” Athena nodded her head and Raven stuck her tongue out at me.I cleared my throat “as I was saying I'm a witch. That means I use magic. The tattoos on my body are not tattoos, they are runes. Each one gives me a certain power. I am the only one of my kind that has runes on their body that are visible at all times and I have them because I am for the lack thereof the embodiment of magic. Since I am the embodiment of magic I am as fast and as strong as any supernatural creature. Which is why I am as Athena puts it, as silent as a cat.” Raven jumped up “so your not part cat?” I laughed “no I'm not.” Everyone was quietly taking the information in when Athena yelled “SO THAT'S WHY I COULD GO OUT TODAY BECAUSE YOU USED MAGIC!”Cassandra looked concerned “Sweetheart what do you mean you went outside today?” Athena smiled “Lyle woke me up early and we went to his soccer game. Then we got some ice cream and then I hung out with Billy and Henry! The sun was so warm! It felt like a blanket that had just come out of the dryer!” except for Jameson everyone's jaws dropped. Cassandra was looking over her daughter for burn marks and Constatine rubbed his forehead “Lyle what does my daughter mean? what exactly did you do?” I straightened up in my chair “I infused some herbs and other ingredients with magic to make a sunscreen strong enough for a vampire's delicate skin. Athena did not burn once and we were outside for a while. Yes, she was in direct sunlight but she was fine. I wouldn't have brought her outside if I knew she would be harmed. I knew putting Jameson blood in the sunscreen would let any vampire go out in the sunlight as he does.” Everyone's attention turned to Jameson who smiled weakly “I only helped Master Lyle because he bribed me with cereal and tiny vials of his blood so Miss Ruby and I can have some adult alone time!” then everyone's attention was on me. I gave Jameson WTF look and he shrugged “you out me I out you.” Constantine looked like he had a headache “Lyle why would you give Jameson vials of your blood? Why did you even have vials?” I shrugged “well I had to collect some of my blood to put in everyone's food, so I figured the safest way was to get a phlebotomy kit and put it in vials. Jameson gave me the kit so in exchange I gave him some blood.'' Constantine laughed “well that is a fair trade but you could have asked Casandra or I to help you. We have bigger vials so you wouldn't have to take blood as often. When Cassandra told me what you put in the food it made sense why everyone ate so much.” Constantine started to laugh but then realized what he just said and in who he said it in front of. The gang looked angrily at Cassandra and Constantine. He put his hand up “I couldn't tell you, kids, because I was afraid you might try and bite him if you knew how delicious his blood was.” I raised my hand “too late, they haven't exactly bitten just nicked me with their fangs and nails to drink from me.”Cassandra shook her head “I knew this was going to happen! Ok, who did it?” Scarlett raised her hand “I did and so did Raven. We had eaten candy Lyle had given us and become super possessive, so we fought.” Sebastian yelled “IT WAS AWESOME!” Scarlett continued “Athena came into the room to take Lyle out of the room and we both saw her wearing one of his shirts. Because her growth spurt happened nothing fit her except Lyle’s shirts. Raven and I didn't like that so we ripped the shirt off. Then we went back to fighting and I tried to fuck Lyle but Raven didn't like that so I fucked her instead. But before I fucked Raven like the pillow biting bitch she is we drank from Lyle.'' Everyone was shocked and Alexander looked like he wanted to kill me, again. Athena ran and jumped onto Scarlett's eyes red and fangs out “WHY DID YOU BITE HIM, HOW DARE YOU. DON'T YOU KNOW I'M THE ONLY ONE THAT CAN BITE HIM! Athena tried to hit Scarlett but was pulled off by myself. Flailing in my arms Athena turned on Raven “AND YOU! I THOUGHT YOU RESPECTED THE DIBS RULE!” Athena was now clawing and cutting my arm to try to attack the girls. I put a hand on her head and she instantly calmed down. I sat back down in my chair and held her on my lap. Alexander looked at me “is that a magic thing?” I nodded “I replaced her anger with a calming energy.”Cassandra intervened “Lyle did you happen to put your blood in that candy?” I sunk into my chair “yes.” Cassandra shook her head “and who else did you give this candy to?” I pointed to Athena and Cassandra nodded her head “so now it makes sense why Athena had a growth spurt and the girls had a hormonal rage fit. Lyle when a vampire who hasn't hit puberty yet drinks too much magical blood it speeds up the aging process.” I raised my hand “so when will Athena’s maturity catch up to her body, because I'm having some trouble with her new way of thinking and acting. Not that I'm complaining, I just need to be warned when this is going to happen so I'm prepared” Cassandra laughs “unfortunately we don't know when that will happen but I know you will be the first to know.” she winks at me and looked at Scarlett and Raven “the girls acted that way because you are a virgin. Vampires can get very possessive with virgins because their blood is so tasty.” Alexander was breaking the chair with how tight he was holding onto it “So my mate wanted to fuck you because you gave her candy. Did you know this would do that to her?” I put my hands up in protest “absolutely not! I had originally made the candy for Athena. Making it would keep her attention and if I made it for her she wouldn't have to spend her entire allowance on candy! The girls got some because they won the magic the gathering competition we were all having.” Alexander turned his attention to a smug Scarlett “so you fucked my mate, when was I going to be told this?” Scarlett smiled “well I just did so, you never said she was off-limits.” Alexander looked at Raven with a sad expression “please tell me the only reason you wanted to fuck him was that you ingested his blood and it had lasting effects on you.” Raven hugged him “that is the only reason I wanted to. I wanted his blood more than anything. But he does have a nice butt!” Alexander hugged her back “your right he does.” A little creeped out but also flattered I laughed. Cassandra takes one of my hands “Lyle so you have made my daughter age faster than I would have liked but I'm not mad at you. I am very happy that you have figured out a way so that we can walk in the sunlight, eat human food and was I mistaken when I looked at my nightstand and saw pictures of my family?” I smiled “I took those of everyone with the camera on my phone, I enchanted it so the camera can capture the image of a vampire.” Cassandra laughed “you may have caused drama but you ultimately made it easier for vampires to live, now that we can seem more human we won't have any suspicions about us. Thank you, sweetheart!” Constantine stood up “just so everyone is clear no one may bite Lyle unless he gives consent, is that understood? I don't want Lyle to get hurt and be in fear we might bite him.” I laughed “I would not be in fear of anyone biting me, I mean it's not that bad.” Constantine gave me a what the fuck look and Athena gave me a hungry look.Athena looked at me with mischief in her eyes “so if you didn't mind being bitten you wouldn't mind if I bite you?” She glared at Scarlett and Raven and continued “SINCE SOME PEOPLE DIDN'T KNOW WHAT THE DIBS RULE’S MEANT!” Athen turned back to me and was trying to pull down my shirt and get to my neck “no sweetie that does not mean you can bite me.” Athena gave me the puppy dog eyes and I whispered in her ear “not yet.” Constantine shook his head and clapped his hands together “no I think it's time we all get some breakfast and start our day, Lyle would you be so kind as to make us breakfast?” I laughed “I wondered when that was going to be brought up, of course, I will.” I hung back as everyone was leaving and pulled Athena aside “after breakfast you and I need to talk about some things. I know you are still confused about what was said and I want to clear some things up for you. I also need to talk to you about something that I know only you would understand.” Athena nodded her head and skipped away. Constantine came back to his office to collect some papers and I cleared my throat and looked at him “so why was I getting strange looks from you and Cassandra earlier?” Cassandra pops up behind me “I'm glad you asked sweetheart, you see my husband and I thought you and Athena were getting on so well you had become intimate. But unfortunately, that is not the case. We did see how close you two were and are hoping it will go somewhere. Unless you wanted to be Alexander and Raven’s partner, but by the way our son was acting that doesn't seem very likely.” Constantine put a hand on my shoulder “basically we are rooting for you and our daughter.” my jaw dropped and I let out a laugh “as far as I know Athena likes me and I like her, but we are not planning to become intimate anytime soon.” Cassandra stomps her heel “ALL I WANT IS A GRANDCHILD OR THREE, IS THAT TOO MUCH TO ASK?” I put my hands up in defense “ok we are definitely not there yet, have you talked about the thought of grandkids with Raven, because from what I hear she's trying.” Cassandra sits down “yes we have, we scared her with how forward we were but now that we have you she might be willing to since she would be able to give birth. But you and Athena have a much higher chance of getting pregnant because you are a witch, and vampires need a witch's magic to get pregnant.” Cassandra got excited and I took her hands “if things happen they happen, but you two will be the first to know if anyone is pregnant. But I don't think my mom would like this conversation very much. I'm pretty convinced she either paid or threatened a god so I would stay a virgin forever.” as I was walking out of the room Consatine asked “so there is hope then?” I sighed “you need to talk to my mom about that first, but be warned she does have a temper.” as I'm walking up the stairs All I could think is “you just had to stay in the house full of hot vampires didn't you Lyle! My god, I am my dad's son.”Breakfast this morning was chocolate chip pancakes with whip cream eyes and fangs. Everyone thought they were amusing and dug right in. Billy and Henry stuck around for breakfast so I made them pancakes without my blood with whip cream DNA strands. They were really happy but Henry seemed lost in his thoughts. I pushed the worry away thinking he was just still shocked by everything that was said. After everyone was done eating Raven, Scarlett and Onyx went off to have a girls spa day. They invited Athena but she politely declined to say she was going to have a me day. Alexander and Sebastian invited Billy and Henry to play video games. The boys called their parents to make sure it was ok and went off to the living room. Constantine and Cassandra had a double date with Ruby and Jameson so I took the opportunity to talk to Athena alone.Athena POV:I followed Lyle to my room because he said he wanted to talk. I couldn't help noticing how damn good his ass looked. All I know is I wanted to bite him and other really dirty things. Wait, what am I thinking? I am becoming a Doodiehead! But I think I like it! We sat down and he looked serious. He took my hands “Athena did you understand what was said earlier? If you have any questions all you need to do is ask. AND NOT ABOUT IF YOU CAN BITE ME because I know you will!” I shook my head “are you a mind reader?” Lyle laughed “no I’m not, I know what you're thinking sometimes because we do have a bond. It's more of a mental connection.” giving him a confused look I said “how does the bond work exactly? I know we have one because your parent’s magic helped me to survive but I didn't know it would make me like you.” Lyle smiled and laughed “the bond doesn't make us have feelings for each other, it makes it so we feel protective of each other.” I blushed and he cupped my face with his hand “but I don't mind that you have feelings for me because I have feelings for you too.” Lyle kissed me softly. We just sat there staring at each other then I pulled him into me and kissed him harder. After 5 minutes of heavy kissing, he pulled away “I didn't bring you to your room for this to happen.” I moved away blushing “ oh my goth I am a Doodiehead!” Lyle hugged me “ your not a Doodiehead your just a teenager.” We both laugh and Phantom jumps on my bed. Lyle put her in his lap “Ah just the cat I was looking for, I see you got my message.” Phantom licked his face. Confused, I said, “you wanted to talk to my cat?” Lyle smiled “yes, in a way. You can too.” I tilted my head “huh?” Lyle laughed "how long have you had Phantom?" I straightened up "Since I was a baby." Phantom moved onto my lap and head-butted me. Lyle laughed "has Phantom ever changed or gotten any bigger?" I tilted my head in confusion "She has always been the same size, I just assumed she was a munchkin kitty." Lyle scratched Phantom's ear "its because she is your familiar. Usually, only witches have familiar's, but because my parents wanted to make sure you would be safe their magic seems to have had some side effects such as Phantom." I nodded my head "that is the only thing that I've been told that has made sense today." I hugged Phantom "thank you for keeping me safe Phantom. but doesn't that mean she will stay the same forever?" Lyle took my hand "Familiars live only as long as their witches do, so in your case, she will live forever." I narrowed my eyes "you said you could talk to my cat? how?" Lyle pat my head "have you ever looked at Phantom and swore she knew what you were thinking? have you ever wanted her to do something and she does it?" I nodded my head and Lyle continued "Witches can understand animals, not read their thoughts but understand their emotions. You have that with Phantom and she has that with you." I looked at Phantom and smiled "I always knew you were a cool cat."Raven, Scarlett and Onyx POV:Onyx POV:After waiting a whole five minute's I finally asked Raven what her dream was about. Raven blushed "I had a dream and Alexander got upset, that's all." Scarlett grinned "No Raven you had a dream about Lyle, don't you remember?" Raven glared at Scarlett "ok fine, it was a dream about Lyle." Raven slouched down in her seat and whispered "I was still dreaming and thought Alexander was Lyle, so I said his name." Scarlett and I burst out laughing. I put a hand on her shoulder "oh sweetie, I'm so sorry. Don't worry Scarlett and I have called other people's names in our sleep after we have slept with each other. And yes it was awkward." Raven shrugged her shoulder's "Well I only had the dream because of the thing that happened between me and Lyle the other night." Scarlett looked annoyed but asked "What happened with Lyle?" Raven looked nervous "After the party when we were exploring the rooms in Lyle's mansion I asked him to help me move a couch so I could see the closet. I ended up tripping on the rug and fell. Lyle caught me and cut his hand on the couch and we both fell. he landed on his back and I landed on top of him with his bleeding palm in my face, so I licked it. It's like we both went into a trace and started making out hard. Then Alexander called because we had to leave." Scarlett let out a sigh "ok well then that's ok, your instincts just reacted to his blood." I smiled "So Scarlett what are you going to do now that Lyle has a bond with Athena?" Scarlett looked unfazed "we don't know what this bond even is or what it means." Raven chimed in "I mean they do seem to be getting close, they have already kissed. "I put a hand on Scarlett's shoulder "You just might have to share him with your immortal enemy." Scarlett looked like she was pondering the idea "I mean that might not be so bad, she has been looking rather cute lately." We both stared at her. Scarlett shrugged her shoulders "What, she looks just like a mini Raven, but a year younger than Raven." Scarlett starts to drool and wipes her mouth "sorry I just keep thinking about his blood."I pointed back and forth from Raven to Scarlett "speaking of reactions to Lyle's blood, how come I wasn't invited to your little sleepover yesterday?" they both blushed and refused to look at me. Scarlett was about to say something but Raven cut her off "IT WASNT MY FAULT, SCARLETT SAID I HAD TO TAKE LYLE'S PLACE AND SHE WASN'T GOING TO TAKE NO FOR AN ANSWER!" Scarlett smiled "Raven you know you wanted to." Raven was as red as Scarlett's hair "that's not the point!" I chimed in "Your right Raven, that's not the point. the point is I wasn't invited. granted I left the room so you two wouldn't attack me again, but you could have texted me when you were going to fuck!" Scarlett grinned "well the next time I fuck Raven like the pillow biting bitch she is I'll let you know so you can too." Raven suddenly looked nervous "no thank you. I don't want Alexander to try and kill you guys too." Scarlett and I laughed "I think he will be too distracted." Raven looked confused so I continued Scarlett's sentence "because you know we would let him watch, then he would be too busy fucking you after we were done." Raven's eyes got huge "I don't think I would be able to take that much stimulation." Scarlett and I both laughed "well then it's a good thing your not human anymore."Constantine, Cassandra, Jameson and Ruby POV:Jameson POV:It felt so good to be going on this double date with the Master and Misstress, especially after the chaotic day we all had! Ruby looked fantastic in her white evening dress and was happily chewing on her Filet Minon when I couldn't hold it in anymore and told her everything that had happened with Master Lyle. After I was done explaining Ruby picked up her napkin and wiped her mouth "Well that does sound like someday! That must have been a shock for the kids. Especially little Athena. Well not so little anymore! How did the kids take it?" Cassandra chuckled "they didn't take the news badly, but my son may be in shock for a while." Constantine shook his head "I forgot how much drama teenagers can create." Cassandra put her hand on Constantine's "now we have another teenager in the house." I smiled because it took me a second to remember Miss Athena was a teenager now, but as long as Master Lyle was around she would be tamed. Mistress Cassandra took a sip of her wine and smiled "You're taking the news very well, I thought you would be overwhelmed with all this talk of vampires and witches." Ruby beamed "Since I have been dating Jameson I think I'm somewhat of an expert on the Supernatural." Constantine laughed "Oh young Ruby, not to be rude but I know you think yourself an expert, but try having a conversation with Lyle about the supernatural world. I had an hour-long conversation with him and I am now starting to question what is and isn't out there. and just how powerful young Lyle and his family truly are." Ruby's eyes got big and she seemed worried. I put a hand on her shoulder and smiled reassuring her she had nothing to worry about. Ruby leaned over to me and whispered "Is he still going to give you the vials?" I shook my head yes. Mistress Cassandra and Ruby excused themselves to use the lady's room. Master Constatine cleared his throat "Jameson would you mind sparing a couple of those vials?" Henry, Billy, Alexander and Sebastian POV:Sebastian POV:After an hour of playing Mortal Combat with Alexander and Billy, I decide its time I stop playing and give them a break from the severe butt whopping they were getting. I sit back and enjoy my victory when all of a sudden Henry stands up. he lets out a sigh and looks directly at us "WHAT THE HELL HAPPENED BACK THERE? NOW MAGIC IS SUPPOUSLY REAL? I KNOW THAT VAMPIRES CAN BE EXPLAINED SCIENTIFICALLY, BUT MAGIC CAN NOT! THERE IS NO WAY MAGIC IS REAL! IT CANT BE IT'S NOT SCIENTIFICALLY POSSIBLE! I WON'T EXCEPT THIS! THINKING ABOUT THIS MAKES MY HEAD HURT. AND I'M A GENIUS MY BRAIN SHOULDN'T HURT BECAUSE I'M THINKING ABOUT THINGS THAT CAN'T BE EXPLAINED! THERE IS ALWAYS A LOGICAL AND SCIENTIFIC EXPLANATION FOR EVERYTHING! SO THAT MEANS MAGIC ISN'T REAL BECAUSE IT CAN'T BE EXPLAINED!" Henry let out a mix between a sigh and a growl of frustration and went to fall into his chair but the chair was gone and Henry was floating in midair! Lyle poked his head from around the corner, grinned and pointed at Henry "you!" and then pointed to the couch on the other side of the room "there!" Lyle ran back to Athena's room and you could hear both of them giggling like school girls. We all sat with our mouths open, then Billy, Alexander and I proceeded to laugh our asses off for 5 minutes. Henry stared at the door in disbelief "okay so apparently, Lyle is a Jedi!" I put a hand on Henry's shoulder "Dude, I know this is a lot to process but when you found out vampires were real you freaked, got over and went back to being the nerd we all know and love! Learning the Lyle is a witch shouldn't be any different. Didn't he tell you he would teach you muggles magic?" Henry looked shocked " he did say he would teach us magic! if I learn magic then I might be able to scientifically explain magic!" Henry hugged me with all his muggle might "thank you, Sebastian, you are a really cool guy!" Billy jumped up and down "Were gonna be Jedi dude!" Henry put up his finger to say Billy was wrong but Alexander came over to Henry and whispered "Let Billy have his fun, he's doing his happy nerd dance and I dont think you want him to do his sad nerd dance." Henry sighs "your right." I gave Alexander a thumbs up "Maybe your parents are right and you should have a kid! Maybe I should have one too!" Alexander looked annoyed "Just don't let my parents hear you, or Raven."Jameson, Constatine, Cassandra and Ruby POV:Ruby POV:Well, apparently I'm not the expert I thought I was! I am very interested in talking about the supernatural with Lyle. As I'm pondering this Cassandra puts her hand on mine "So Ruby, Jameson has told us you have been thinking about joining the family." I blushed "Jameson and I have talked about it and it is something I want. Even if Lyle hadn't made it easier for vampires to appear more human I would have still given up everything for Jameson." Jameson kissed my hand smiling. Cassandra and Constatine looked very happy. Constantine raised his glass "Well, in that case, welcome to the family!" we all toasted and Jameson kissed me.We spent the evening chatting like old friends. when it was time to go Jameson took my hand " Your hand seemed lonely so I thought it might want to hold mine." he smiled like a dork and we left to go back to the mansion.Sebastian, Alexander, Henry and Billy POV:Billy POV:Henry had calmed down about the whole magic thing and was excited about the idea of Lyle teaching us magic. Eventually Raven, Scarlett, and Onyx joined us in the living room. Raven tousled my hair and I swatted at her hand "don't touch the hair!" Raven laughed "No matter how old you get Billy Boy I will always mess up your hair! it's what big sisters do!" We both laughed and turned our attention to Onyx and Sebastian who were locked in a serious game of mortal combat. Onyx was winning so Sebastian tickled her with one hand and played the game with the other. Onyx tried to bite him to get him to stop but he just paused the game and held her down tickling her. Onyx eventually put her hands up in surrender and Sebastian kissed her and laughed. Raven and Scarlett made gagging noises and Onyx stuck her tongue out at them. Lyle and Athena ended up joining us and Henry looked wearily ay Lyle.Lyle POV:I'm really glad Athena took our conversation well. I know she was confused but hopefully, now she understands things a little more.we had just finished watching the Divergent series when I sensed Jameson, Ruby, Constantine, and Cassandra coming through the front door. Hopefully Ruby has had a talk with Jameson about how he should not be telling me about their sex life!we all went downstairs for a snack and Ruby pulled me aside " So this is the famous Lyle I have heard so much about." I grinned "so this the famous Ruby I heard so much about, from Jameson, and they were very inappropriate things. He won't shut up about them" Ruby blushed "Since he has told you so much, do you think I could snag a couple of those vials. I would like some for my place. when Jameson comes over he is so." Before Ruby could finish I cast a silencing spell on her "Ruby I can't handle being told things you and Jameson do from the both of you. I never asked for Jameson to tell me what you two do in the first place. He just likes to tell me for some reason. I'm a witch, not a priest!" I waved my hand canceling the spell on Ruby just in time for her to laugh. I smirked, "I mean if you have a cup and a knife I would gladly fill up a couple of vials right now." Ruby looks shocked and the gang was drooling. Ruby looked grossed out "you put your blood in it ?" I smiled "its just my blood, nothing else." Ruby laughed "Well now Jameson reaction makes sense but I wouldn't do that in front of everyone." I nervously laughed looking at the hungry vampires "yea, no kidding." Jameson nervously ran to the kitchen and got all the vampires a smoothie. I thanked him and everyone looked pretty embarrassed.Jameson took Ruby home and I ended up taking Billy and Henry home. Athena protested but I promised I would hang out with her tomorrow. I had to come back to the mansion to give them all some big surprises!
----- CHAPTER BREAK -----
Lyle POV:I wait until the sun has gone down and rush over to the mansion. Athena is waiting for me at the door. she smiles when she sees me "well hey their cutie, what are you doing here. Looking for little old me?" I hug her and laugh "yes I am, I have something I need help with." Athena looks at my pants and growls softly. I playfully hit her shoulder "not that, you Doodiehead!" I thought she would start yelling at me for using her word but instead, she smiles "sometimes." I pull her into the parlor and whisper "I need help and it involves magic." Athena bounced up and down, thankfully she was wearing a shirt that covered her chest. She got serious "Whatever you need I can help you with!" I nod for her to follow me upstairs and she frowns when we get to Raven and Alexander's room. Athena stops and puts her hands on her hips "I know my brother is an idiot and he attacked you but that doesn't mean you can use magic on him and freak him out!" I laughed "That's not what I'm doing! Just follow me and keep quiet we don't want to wake anyone up." Athena tiptoed into the room and I put my hand up for her to stop. I told her to stand in front of Raven's closet and recite these words "speculum apparebit!" Athena did and I pulled her away from the closet, her jaw dropped from shock. Athena looked at me confused "Do you want to make the poor girl cry?" I nodded "no, trust me she won't." I took her hand leading her downstairs. She pouted but I said the magic words "would you like some breakfast?" Her face lit up and she pulled me downstairs to the kitchen with her vamp speed. Raven POV:I woke up to the smell of bacon and eggs. I rolled over and tried to hug Alexander but he wasn't there! I headed downstairs and saw Alexander and everyone else stuffing their faces. Putting my hands on my hips I gave him a pissy look. Alexander looked "what I wanted breakfast and you were still sleeping! you can't expect me to wait for you to get up when Lyle is the one making breakfast, no offense Jameson!" Jameson nodded his head "no offense taken Master Alexander!" Lyle handed me a plate of food with a smile. I looked at him wearily "you smiling this early in the morning is creepy, no one should be this awake in the morning." everyone laughed and devoured their food. After everyone was finished Lyle told me that its night not morning and that there was a surprise for me upstairs. He ushered me into my room and my mind started going to some dirty places. in front of my closet was a tarp. I gave him a weird look "thanks for the tarp?" Lyle laughed "A little birdie told me your birthday had pasted so it's a little late." He pulled the tarp away revealing a standing full-length mirror. Standing in front of it I started to cry. from outside my door I hear Stormy "I thought you said it wouldn't make her cry!" I pulled Athena in front of the mirror and she gasped. Looking right back at us were our reflections! Lyle came over and hugged me "so you like your present?" I wrapped my arms around his neck and choking back happy tears "this is the greatest gift I've ever gotten! thank you so much!" Athena called the gang into my room and one by one they all either stared to cry or were in complete shock. Alexander called his mother, father, and Jameson into the room. His mother teared up, Jameson smiled and his father looked smug "not bad for a 600-year-old man!"Lyle POV: everyone was in shock and checking themselves out in the mirror. Cassandra smiled "however did you make it so we could see our reflection?" I smiled and shrugged my shoulders "it's just a bit of Hocus Pocus!" Athena giggled. I grinned "I just altered the mirror like I did my camera so that it can reflect the spectrum of light that you can be seen in." Constantine shook my hand "you have made our lives so much easier and made it easier to blend in." Scarlett yelled, "and now my makeup will always be perfect!" the girls ran to their rooms excitedly and came back with makeup. Sebastian was trying to see himself, but the girls were blocking his view. I'm glad you like the mirror Raven but I have a few more things to show everyone before the sun comes up.We headed to the middle of town, where all the shops are and parked by the hardware store. getting out I bring them to a group of buildings that all had tarps covering the windows. They all seem very confused. I bring them into the first building "Alexander this is your very own art studio." Alexander steps inside and looks around beaming "This is amazing!" I smile "it's big enough so if you wanted to give classes you could. it's also got a space in the back if you wanted to add a bed to just crash the day away from painting too long." Alexander smiled "thank you so much!"I moved everyone to the next building and Sebastian freaked out "holy shit is this a music studio! look at these guitars!" I put a hand on Sebastian's shoulder "this is your music studio." Sebastian jumped and hugged me "DUDE THIS IS FUCKING AWESOME!" laughing I hugged him back.I let everyone explore the building. Alexander in awe of the art supplies and Sebastian trying every instrument. I pulled Onyx and Cassandra aside "I have something for you too as well." I brought them to the third building which was not as complete as the others. I opened the door and smiled "I have seen your sketches Cassandra and I know you like to sew Onyx so I bought this space to be your boutique. You can design and make your clothes, but I thought of bringing someone else in to do custom work. Jameson told me your friend Andre does custom work, do you think he would be interested?" Cassandra beamed "I think he would. let me go call him."I heard Cassandra on the phone talking excitedly. She came back and was all smiles "He would love to!" Cassandra and Onyx jumped up and down with joy. Constantine came into the store and Cassandra jumped into his arms "Lyle has bought this store and it's going to be my new boutique!" Constantine laughed "that sounds wonderful! thank you, Lyle." I smiled "you're very welcome, I think we should all head back to the mansion. The sun is coming up in an hour and I don't want anyone getting hurt." We all head back to the mansion. When we get in the door and I pull aside Constantine "I was thinking since the sunscreen works, I could take the gang to surprise Becky and Matt after school. I have a soccer game afterward and I would like the gang to be able to come." Constantine's brow's furrowed as he was thinking "the sunscreen did work on Athena but she was only out for a couple of hours. I want you to have a plan in case things don't work out." I nodded my head "I put an enchantment on the windows of my van so the UV rays from the sun will be blocked for a time." Constantine laughs and pats my shoulder "I knew you would have a plan! Then you may go just don't let Athena get into to much trouble."the gang is hanging out in the living room so I tell them what the plan is. Raven and Athena are so happy they are crying. Scarlett and Onyx look happy but worried. Alexander and Sebastian look nervous. I tell them about the windows in my van and they seem to relax a little more. I told them we would be leaving at 2 pm and Raven looked a little less excited having to wake up that early. the sun was about to come up so everyone left to go to bed. before I could head downstairs Athena took my hand and whisked me to her room. I stopped in front of her door and hugged her. She tries to pull me into her room but I stay still. Athena gives me puppy dog eyes "you can go back home tomorrow! I haven't cuddled with you in days! I need my cuddle time!" I laugh and let her pull me into her room "just for tonight." I kiss her forehead "you're lucky I brought an overnight bag, otherwise, I would have to sleep naked!" Athena's' eyes turn red and she shows her fangs. I put my hands up "just kidding!" why the hell did I say that? Athena shakes her head and sticks her tongue out. I hope I don't wake up to her trying to bite me! again!my alarm goes off playing "We sleep forever" by Aiden. I sit up and try to rub the sleep from my eyes but Athena growls and vice grips my arm. I laugh "if you want to go to my soccer game you need to wake up." She playfully growls again and tries to pull me back on the bed but I pick her up bridal style. walking towards the bathroom "ok, cold shower it is then!" Athena jumps out of my arms and in a flurry of movement picks out her clothes and shuts the bathroom door. from the bathroom, I hear "that was just rude!" I laugh and get ready in the bathroom down the hall. Scarlett comes out of her room looking surprisingly awake. she bats her green eyes at me "did you sleep well, Lyle?" I smile "I did" Scarlett moves closer to me until she has me backed up against the wall. Her breasts are pushing against me and her mouth is right near my ear. She whispers "I think you would be more comfortable with another person in that bed, I used to hate Stormy but why would I hate her when I can just share you." Scarlett presses her body against mine and nibbles my earlobe. my dick gets hard and she growls which only causes my dick to get even harder. "She has gotten rather hot lately. Would you like that? two girls in your bed?" all I could do is nod my head. Scarlett gave me an evil smile and walked past me into the bathroom. As I was walking back to Athena's room I noticed she had been watching the whole interaction between Scarlett and I! She smiled at me and watched Scarlett's ass as she was walking away. ok, what the hell is going on? I thought they hated each other! Well, I'm awake now!Before we left I gave everyone a bottle of sunscreen and told them to apply it generously. Scarlett sauntered over and asked if I could help her. Athena offered to help her instead. I am very confused as to what is going on between these two but I can't lie and say I don't like it.Raven and Athena ran to my van, while everyone else was a little more cautious. Athena gave the passenger seat to Raven so she could see her best friend. Everyone else was walking slowly and amazed that they were outside in the sun. I had to tell them we were going to be late so they better get a move on. Everyone piled in my van and we headed off towards the school.We had gotten to the school just as everyone was being let out. Raven spotted Becky's truck and I parked my van next to her truck. I got out and climbed on top of my van. I put my hand out and helped all the girls up. The girls got stares from the teens coming out of the school, but not because people thought they looked weird. The boys got out and leaned against the van or sat on the hood of my van. We all got a lot of stares, some of them interested and some of disgust, but mostly interested. There soon formed a group of teens gawking at us. A lot of them whispered about thinking we were vampires. I had to chuckle.we could hear Becky and Matt coming out of the school. they both pushed their way to the front asking the other kids what was going on. When they got to the front of the group Matt was speechless and Becky fell over. Matt picked her up and Becky ran over and hugged Raven as we all jumped off the roof. Matt looked at me and then at the gang. Becky started to cry and whispered to Raven "are you all human now?" I chuckled and Becky's eyes got big and she stared at me. "No, Becky they haven't changed just some really good sunblock is all." Becky's face went white and she whispered to Raven "he knows?" Raven whispered back "He is the reason we can go out in the sun." Becky ran over to me and gave me a bone-crushing hug for a human anyways "I DONT KNOW HOW YOU DID IT BUT THANK YOU!" Matt looked confused "HOW?" I pulled Matt and Becky aside and away from the gawking teens "I'm different too." Matt sighs "Well that's cool! So what did you do so they can go out during the day?" I pulled out the sunscreen " A little bit of this and that cooked together and boom you get SPF 5,000! I don't know exactly how long they can be out but Athena came out with me yesterday and she was fine for a couple of hours. if the sun gets too intense my windows will not let any light in." Matt was about to ask and Becky interrupted him "it's like magic!" they both laughed. Raven linked her arm with her best friends "we wanted to surprise you!" Becky laughed "you surprised me, and a lot of the school too!" Becky smiled "you guys get to watch Lyle and Matts game! it would have been so lonely watching it by myself." Becky and Raven ran off while the rest of us walked to the soccer field.Trevor's eyes almost popped out of his head when he saw all of us walking across the field. Raven waved at him and blew him a kiss. He started to walk towards everyone on the bleachers but I stepped in front of him, ready for a fight "try it and everyone will know how much of a coward you are." Trevor backed away with his hands up "I knew you were a freak too!" Matt and I ran over to our team, half of them staring at the gang. I waved my hands in front of them "you guys ok?" One of the sophomores Ryan grinned "do you know if the girl with the black hair is single, not Raven the other one?" I smiled "you are free to go find out, but be warned she's a man-eater." Matt put his hand on Ryan's shoulder "Dude don't do it, its a trap."the ref blew the whistle signaling the game had begun. a few minutes into the game I look over to see how the gang is doing and I notice Athena, Raven, Scarlett, and Onyx had red and black pom poms and were cheering. The cheerleaders were beside themselves with rage and it was one of the funniest things I've ever seen! I was so busy trying not to laugh I almost missed the ball coming towards me! keeping my eye on the gang and playing soccer was tough! at some point, the cheerleaders tried to tell the girls they cant cheer but the girls just cheered louder. Jennifer Warren was so red her face looked like a tomato. She threw down her pom-poms and sulked on the bench. Her mother came over to console her and gave death glares to the girls. I'm surprised Trevor didn't try to steal my shots or "accidentally" kick me again. the game went well, of course, we crushed the other team. The fans of the other team were in shock, I guess their team hasn't lost yet this season. oops! I wasn't even using my runes. As a rule, I don't use my runes during a game unless someone (Sabrina) is using magic against my team. After the game, I met the gang by the bleachers. I smiled at Athena but her smile turned to anger quick. when I turned around I knew why. Jennifer Warren, the cheerleaders, her mother and Trevor decided to come to greet us! I stepped in front of the gang and they stopped. Trevor sat on the bleachers waiting for the show to start. Jennifer flipped her hair "Lyle you should tell your friends that they cant cheer here!" I laughed "And, why can't they?" Jennifer sneered "they can't cheer because they aren't official cheerleaders!" Scarlett stood up "ok, so we will try out!" Jennifer pouted and stomped her feet "you can't because I'm the captain and I don't want any freaks on my team!" Sebastian spoke up "But Jennifer, doesn't it say in the school guidebook that anyone can be a cheerleader as long as they meet the qualifications?" Jennifer yelled, "NO, THE QUALIFICATIONS ARE NOT BEING A FREAK!" Sebastian laughed and pulled out the school rule book and guidelines "actually, according to the school handbook, they have to be students of the school and last I checked night classes where still part of the school. let's see here show up for tryouts and if they miss that they can have a school administrator set up a date and time for them to try out again. and so long as they can do the stunts and get a majority vote from the team and coach they will be on the team." Jennifer did not look happy and Sebastian just winked and blew her a kiss. Jennifer has a smile like a fox "well mister dread head if you keep reading on in that book you will notice that night classes don't need the same credits as normal day classes so extracurricular activities don't work out that way." the whole gang gathers around Sebastian reading on and to our surprise she is right. Raven gets up in Jennifer's face "well then maybe we will just have to switch back to normal classes then and show you and the rest of this town anything you can do we can do better!" Raven then gathers Onyx, Scarlett, Athena and performed a perfect pyramid and the whole routine the cheerleaders had performed that game. Nailing everything they did. Every cheerleader's eyes got huge! Jennifer's mom pushed her way through and shouted "THESE SIDESHOW FREAKS ARE TAKING THE ATTENTION AWAY FROM THE GAME! PEOPLE COME TO WATCH THE SOCCER GAME AND THE CHEERLEADERS, NOT TO WATCH A BUNCH OF LOSERS TRYING TO BE CHEERLEADERS WHEN THEY SHOULDNT BE OUT IN SOCIETY IN THE FIRST PLACE! WHAT RESPECTABLE PERSON DRESSES LIKE THAT?" I laughed, hard. Jennifer and her mother both looked like tomatoes. I gave her a dead serious look "the guy who owns nearly the whole town dresses like them!" Jennifer's mother scoffed "well he is freak too! I wish he was here so I could him a piece of my mind!" the gang burst out laughing. I stepped in front of her with my hand out to shake her's "your talking to him!" Jennifer's mother's face went white. She shakes my hand "Everything I just said was what Jennifer wanted me to say! I like your style! it suits you! I would never say those harsh things!" Jennifer looked shocked "ARE YOU FUCKING KIDDING ME MOTHER, YOU'RE GOING TO LIE AND SAY I TOLD YOU TO SAY THOSE THINGS? REALLY? I HATE YOU!" Jennifer and her friends stormed off and her mother ran behind trying to apologize "sweetheart I didn't mean to say that, you know I love you! please don't hate me! but you are right he is very handsome" Trevor got up from his seat and clapped "Damn what a show! I was ready to kick your ass Lyle but all that drama has worn me out! See ya later losers!" Trevor walked off and Athena and Scarlett tried to run after him to kick his ass. but I activated my runes and quickly caught them and held them and dragged them back. They both looked at me angrily "Damn your stupidly strong strength!" I looked at the gang and burst out laughing, everyone else joined in. After laughing ourselves almost sick and doing impressions of Jennifer and her mother, we headed to Hasty's for shakes!We got to Hasty's and I went over to Shirley and the gang found a booth. Leaning on the counter I smile "Hey Shirley, you want to help me with something?" Shirley put her hands on her hips "Anything for you sugar plum." She said emphasizing the word "you", making her usual southern drawl even more pronounced. she handed me a Pepsi and scowled "As long as it doesn't have anything to do with my so-called friend Sookie, never giving her relationship advice ever again!" I gave her a weird look "no it doesn't, I wanted to know how you felt about Raven and Scarlett working here at night?" Shirley's eyes lit up "I would love that, those girls have the body that will attract everyone here!" I almost spit out my Pepsi and Shirley smiled "I'm not wrong!" I laughed "well I have a uniform in mind, they won't be wearing them I just want to see their reactions before you give them the real uniforms." I showed Shirley the outfits on my phone and her look of disgust said it all "Those girls are going to not like them!" we both laughed and she went over to take the gangs order.I snuck in the back where the owner's office was. Damn, I would be a good Rouge! knocking on the door the owner Dan tells me to come in. I open the door to a thin 30-year-old man with a southern accent and a smile on his face "Well hello Lyle what can I do for you?" Surprised I ask "how do you know my name?" Dan laughs "my wife talks about you and your friends all the time!" I smile "your wife is Shirley?" Dan smiles "yes and I'm the luckiest man to have caught her eye!" Dan pulls up a chair "so what can I do for you ?" I clear my throat "Well I was wondering if my friends could work nights here?" Dan smiles "Raven and Scarlett?" I give him a confused look "your not the only one in town with a secret!" Dan puts his hair behind his ears to reveal pointed ears. I smile "you're a Fae?" Dan smiles "I and Shirley, she hides it much better with that beehive hairdo of hers." I sit back in my chair "well damn!" Dan smiles " I'm glad you came to town, having a witch in town should be interesting!" my eyes get big and Dan laughs " son, I knew from the minute you came through my office door what you were. you kind of smell like a wolf though, have you by chance been around any werewolves lately?" I grinned "I haven't been around my pack in a while." Dan laughed " well ill be damned, a witch who is in a pack with werewolves and is best friends with vampires. do you just get along with everybody? Have the vampires met the werewolves?" I shake my head " they have not met my family yet." Dan put his hands up "I would be careful introducing them to one another. where I come from vampires and werewolves are enemies!" I nervously laugh " don't worry I will be careful, I don't want my mom to wolf out. if she does I may never leave my parents' house again!" Dan leans forward whispering "I won't be having any trouble with the girls will I? I can't have them biting people, it's bad for business!" I laugh "that won't be a problem!" Dan put his hand out and shakes mine "Then they can start work tomorrow night!" I smile "thank you, sir!" I get up to leave but I have to ask Dan "how did you know they were vampires?" Dan laughs "My wife has a friend where we grew up who got herself in a whole mess of trouble because she fell in love with a vampire! if there is one thing that there is a lot of where we grew up, its vampires." He chuckled "but I know your friends and they have never caused any trouble, so they are ok in my book!" I left his office and headed back to the booth the gang had taken over.I smiled at Shirley as I walked by showing her my eyes turning white. She smiled and her eyes turned gold. Shirley's face went from a smile to shock and she pulled me to the door of Dan's office " well I knew there was something different about you, but I would have never pegged you for a witch. a vampire maybe but not a witch." I smiled " your husband knew the minute he set eyes on me !" Shirley giggled, she giggled like a schoolgirl talking about her crush " Dan is like a walking encyclopedia of the supernatural, he just knows the minute he looks at you!" Shirley smiled " well it's nice to know what you are, but how are you doing being around vampires? I mean your a good looking guy, don't they try to eat you?" I laughed " they haven't but they know where I stand on the issue and they won't bite me unless I say they can." Shirley's eyes got big " I wouldn't mind the redhead biting me! but then she might get addicted to my blood. oh well!" Shirley walked over to a booth to take an order and I went back to our booth. When I got back to the booth everyone was talking about the soccer game, enjoying their milkshakes and fries. I asked Raven and Scarlett if they would help me pick out a few songs from the jukebox. Once we were over there I blurted out "How would you two like to work here at night?" Raven smiled "are you serious, that would be so cool!" Scarlett took my hands in excitement "that would be awesome, I've always loved diners, the whole fifties feel is so cool!" Athena turned and noticed Scarlett's hands on mine. she smiled at me and gave Scarlett a wink. these girls are weird, have I been putting too much blood in their food? Raven interrupted my thought process "Do we fill out the applications online?" I smiled "you both already have the job. All you need to do is show up tomorrow night ready for work!" Raven and Scarlett skipped back over to the table and told everyone the good news. I wonder how they will react when they see their "uniforms".Raven POV:After the exciting day, we all had we figured it was a good idea to veg out in the living room for a bit until bed. Alexander's mother and father were waiting for us when we got home. they check us over and Alexander's father smiled " Good, you didn't barbeque my kids." Lyle laughs "I told you they would be ok." we all headed upstairs to the living room to watch Sweeny Todd. Lyle was about to turn on the movie when he smiled at us " how would you guys like to help me decorate my house, you can each decorate your rooms as you see fit." We all smiled and Stormy yelled, " HELL YEA I WANT HELP TO DECORATE YOUR MANSION!" everyone was pumped up to help Lyle, we all had a list of what we wanted in our own rooms but we came up with a few ideas and ran them past Lyle. He seemed excited about it and told us we would be doing the shopping on Saturday and the decorating on Sunday! We watched the movie and all went to bed still excited about the day's events. Scarlett POV:In my dream, I'm hearing a woman moan. but it's not me moaning? why would I be dreaming about another woman moaning if I'm not making her moan? I open my eyes and still hear it! it isn't Raven and I know its not Onyx. I know all too well what those two sound like! I poke my head in Onyx's room. I pull open her coffin and see her and Sebastian cuddling. I tap her shoulder and she looks at me sleepily " it's too early!" Sebastian says and pulls Onyx closer to him. I crouch down "don't you guys hear that moaning?" Onyx sits up "It's not Raven." we both share a smile and Sebastian after hearing that comment is very much awake and about to ask a question when Raven and Stormy come barging in. I ask Raven where Alexander is and she gives me an evil smile" He was up super late working on a few things!" Stormy blurts out "Do you guys hear that moaning? do we have a sex-deprived ghost?" Sebastian chuckles "The only one that is sex deprived is Lyle." Stormy and I both grin, not for long!Sebastian chuckles "maybe it's Jameson and Ruby?" Stormy grimaces "that's just gross, dude!" Sebastian's smile gets wider "Well then maybe it's your parents!" Stormy looks horrified "Mother and father don't do that! Why would you say that! That's gross their old!" Sebastian smiles and Onyx hits him. we all go downstairs to investigate the noise. Stormy hums the mission impossible theme song down the hall.The noise is coming from the sitting room so we all head downstairs to see what the hell is going on! Stormy is the first one to run downstairs, it seems she got really curious as to who was moaning. She also seems very excited about the fact that someone was moaning. she might end up like a sex freak like the rest of us after all! We get there and Stormy is just staring in horror! STORMY'S MOM HAD HER FANGS SUNK INTO LYLE'S NECK AND CLING TIGHT TO HIM! Stormy's mom was holding Lyle in a reverse bear hug and feeding off of him! Lyle's face was twisted with a half painful half happy smile! Stormy's mom lets go of Lyle and he drops to the floor hard and starts shaking. Raven and I are getting antsy from the smell of blood. Jameson comes from the kitchen with goblets of blood. Stormy screams "EXCUSE ME MOTHER, BUT WHAT THE FUCK ARE YOU DOING TO LYLE?" Stormy is seething mad and her mom puts her hands up "sweetie we were just doing some venom training! your father is watching in case things got out of hand and Jameson was within earshot!" Stormy laugh "HAS EVERYBODY BIT HIM YET? AM I GOING TO BE THE LAST ONE TO BITE HIM? HAVE NONE OF YOU MOTHER FUCKERS HEARD OF THE FUCKING DIBS RULE? IT'S NOT THAT HARD TO FOLLOW? I FEEL LIKE I'M DEALING WITH CHILDREN!" Stormy is fuming as Alexander comes down the stairs yawning and rubbing his eyes "what's all the yelling about? and what smells so good is Lyle making food?"Stormy turns around "well Alexander, mother thought it was a good idea to feed off of Lyle!" Alexander gives his mother a strange look "excuse me?" Alexander's dad steps into view in the sitting room "Your mother is right, we are doing venom training with Lyle, in case one of you bit him. Lyle has agreed to do this. Much like we did with Raven, instead, Lyle will be bitten by your mother or me until he can handle our venom." We all just stayed silent, trying to process what we just saw. Jameson gave us all goblets and Lyle slowly sat up leaning on a chair. Stormy had just chugged her goblet of blood and grinned "So all of this is so when we bite him it won't hurt him, it will just make him feel good?" Her parents shot her a dead serious look "No! this is in case he is bitten by any vampire!" Stormy looked less happy but smirked again "You know mother if you need volunteers I would love to help! I don't go to school like everyone else and I don't have a job, so my schedule is wide open!" Lyle steadied himself so he could sit down in a chair "No! the only two people who will help me with this is Constantine and Cassandra! I like you all but when it comes to my blood I don't trust you. no offense!" Constantine gave Lyle a glass of water and the wound on his neck started to heal over as well as the color started to return to his face, what little color he had in his face. Stormy ran for Lyle but was stopped dead in her tracks at the doorway. there was an odd glowing light as she pushed at the air in the doorway. I moved and pushed at the doorway and the glowing light grew brighter. "step back please I will take the barrier down." Stormy and I step back and Lyle waves his hand and a line of sand flew up into the air and flowed into a bag near Lyles's feet. Stormy then ran over to Lyle and took his face in her hands "are you ok?" Lyle laughed "other than the fact that it feels like acid is running through my bloodstream and it's trying to rip its way out of my veins, I'm fine!" Stormy hugged him "if this is what you want I can't be mad at my parents for helping you, but after you have become ok with our venom and it no longer hurts you can't let anyone else bite you, except for me!" Lyle laughs and winces in pain "maybe."After everyone has had time to process everything we go to get ready for school. Mister Sterling tells Stormy she needs to sit down and have a talk with her parents, so of course, all of us except for Lyle who was in the kitchen with Jameson had to sit at the top of the stairs and listen in on what was going on with Stormy. "Athena Sterling your mother and I both understand you are going through a trying time right now with your accelerated grow spurt, but we will not stand for this kind of attitude from our daughter. Being over-possessive is something your brother is going through and it seems you are too. We can only hope that this phase will pass for both of you sooner rather than later but talking to your mother the way you did is something we can not just sweep under the rug so easily. So as of this moment, you are grounded there will be no leaving the house and definitely no time with Lyle for the next week, and if you want to try and throw a temper tantrum about this we can add even more time to how long you will be grounded! Now go to your room and think about how you have been acting!" we all could hear Stormy storming her way up the stairs saying how things are always so unfair for her, so we all scattered to get ready for school. on our way out Lyle reminds Raven and me that we have our first night of work tonight.Lyle POV:Night class went by pretty fast, but I didn't hear anything the teachers were saying because I was so focused on what had happened earlier. yes, I wanted to do the venom training but I didn't want the gang to find out! it was weird enough to have Cassandra moan as she did it, but the gang seeing her clinging to me was awkward. what's worse is I liked it, other than the pain from the venom. I hope it won't hurt as bad the next time we have venom testing! Night class ended and I caught up with Raven and Scarlett. I gave the girls their uniforms and they happily went to change. I went outside and waiting for them with the gang by my van. They came out and didn't look happy. The gang had faces of disgust the whole ride there.We got to Hasty's and the minute we got in the door Shirley comes over laughing "Oh my dear lord, you ordered them! I'm sorry girls but they are so ugly!" Shirley was doubled over laughing! Scarlett and Raven looked embarrassed in their mustard yellow and red waitress uniforms. Scarlett smirked, "I finally realize where these are from, so who's supposed to be Max and who is supposed to be Caroline?" She then looked shocked from her to Raven "I'm Caroline, aren't I ?" I shrugged my shoulder "I have no idea what you are talking about?" Raven looked at her uniform and then at me, a frown growing on her face "how the hell did you get the uniforms from Two Broke Girls! these are so ugly and itchy!" Raven looks annoyed and then realization comes across her face "Wait that means I'm Max, I'm the hot one!" Raven jumps up and down causing some of the customers to stare at her. Shirley comes out from the back with two of Hasty's red and white fifties style uniforms "these are the uniforms you girls will be wearing. Lyle just wanted to prank yall." Relief washes over their faces and they go change into their actual uniforms. the girls come out looking much happier and Shirley directs Raven and Scarlett to their first table, which so happened to be us! Alexander smiles at them "We wanted to support you two on your first night!"The girls take out orders and head over to the kitchen. They wait on a few other people and come back with our shakes. I guess tonight is the night for everyone to be at Hasty's because the next thing we know almost everyone from the night class and their families are in Hasty's. the girls don't look happy but put on a fake smile and take their orders. Some of our classmates decided to give the girls a hard time. The girls didn't say anything back, they kept their mouths shut and took their orders. Scarlett brought our classmates their shakes and fries. One of the popular girls threw her shake at Scarlett and pretended it was an accident. Scarlett looked like she wants to rip the girl's throat out but instead, she picked up the empty cup and brought it back to the kitchen and came back with another shake. Raven, on the other hand, was taking the orders of a family of four. The mother and the father were not watching their kids who had decided to run around Raven as she was trying to serve customers. After almost tripping on them a couple of times and spilling water she brought over an order of fries on the house for the kids. The parents, who hadn't even noticed their kids had left the booth, divided up the fries for the kids to share. Raven went over to Shirley and handed her a $5 bill for the fries. By the time the diner had closed 3 hours later the girls were exhausted. Raven had the remains of a shake in her messy hair, put there by a shitty tween and Scarlett had a spray of ketchup and relish on her uniform, also from the same shitty tween! we got to the mansion and the girls flopped down on the couch in the living room. Jameson came by with a glass filled with blood and a glass of wine for the girls. I laugh "doesn't alcohol not affect vampires?" Scarlett spoke up " It doesn't but it still tastes nice." Athena leaves and brings the girls each their slippers. Ravens black bunny slippers and Scarlett's purple penguin slippers. Athena slips off their shoes and puts the slippers on their feet. They both look like they are going to cry. Athena puts on one of their favorite comedies Monkeybone. Athena smiles "You guys had a hard day and I thought it would be nice if I did this stuff for you!" Athena cuddled in between the two girls and we all sat down to watch the movie. I started to get a little jealous of Athena cuddling with Scarlett. We finish the movie and Athena puts in Repo The Genetic Opera. She comes over and cuddles in the chair next to me. I look at her surprised "I could feel you getting jealous, it was cute." Scarlett not having anyone to cuddle with decided to come to join Athena and me. Seeing my confused face Scarlett chuckles "I lost one cuddle buddy to Alexander and the other one to you. you know you love the idea of Stormy and I cuddling with you." Athena smirked and whispered, "and other things." I pretended like I didn't hear that last part.It's a good thing the living room chairs were huge. One girl on each side of me cuddling me was a nice thing! The movie ended and everyone went to bed. Scarlett and Athena tried to pull me to Scarlett's room but I held back and pulled them back into the living room "When this does happen it's going to be at my house." I pulled them close and whispered, "because I don't want to disturb anyone with the screaming I'm going to make you both do ." they both looked excited and I kissed them goodnight. Driving back home I'm thinking what the hell did I say and why did I say it!?
----- CHAPTER BREAK -----
Raven POV:I groggily get out of my coffin, dreading the fact that tonight is another night of work. After a week of working there, the fun has been taken out of it! But before work, it is a good old school! I drag myself down to breakfast in the hopes that Lyle's cooking would raise my spirits. Lyle had made stuffed french toast with fresh strawberries! I was in a much better mood during breakfast, Scarlett not so much. She had gotten the more difficult customers. Whoever I had she had worse. I moved over next to her and gave her a hug " After tonight we have the weekend to relax, and tomorrow we all head to Hipsterville to buy furniture for Lyle's house! Sunday we get to decorate!" Scarlett smiled and took a bite of her breakfast, which caused her to smile so wide it was scary! She got up from her seat and hugged Lyle " Thank you for making breakfast, my day will be much better now!" We got ready and headed to school.In class, I kept thinking about next week when we would have our first-day class! We had all talked about it the last couple of nights but we were still a little worried about the sun. I got in trouble for doodling in my notebook when the math teacher was trying to teach. She muttered under her breath " Same as she was during regular school hours!" I chuckled and actually wrote notes for the class. When school got out Scarlett and I went to change into our uniforms and the gang went back to the mansion. One of the pradabees had followed us. She sneered "I didn't know Hasty's hired freaks?" She looked so pleased with herself. I turned towards her " We have been going to the same school since kindergarten right, and the best comeback you and the other plastic bitches can come up with is " freak", after all this time you should have thought of something different. Then again the only thing in your head is air!" I winked at her and Scarlett and I left. We heard her screaming to her friends on the phone about how we verbally attacked her and they should all do something about it. I would like to see then try, it would be funny to knock them on their nonexistent ass! I drove Alexander's Mercedes to Hasty's. When we got there the place was packed! We hugged each other and got to work! Halfway through our shift Shirley brings us to the back office and hands us shakes, vanilla but they had an odd pink tinge to it. We both took a sip and sighed, Shirley had made vanilla and blood shakes! Shirley opens a mini-fridge in the back office. The fridge has bags of blood! We both stare at her in shock " I figured you girls deserved a treat and a break!" She put her hands on our shoulders " I knew what you were the minute you walked in my door, although Raven you were a bit of a shock. I did notice how friendly you were getting with your vampire boyfriend but it's still surprising. Especially how different you look!" I blushed and Scarlett said, " But how do you know what we are?" Shirley undid her massive beehive hairdo. Her red hair feels down to her hips and we both gasped. Her ears were pointed at the tops! Shirley laughed "You're not the only supernatural creature around here!" Scarlett bounced in her seat " Your a Fairy!" Shirley fixed her hair " Actually we are Fae." We gave her a confused look " We?" Shirley laughed " My husband is the owner, he is also a Fae." We blushed in embarrassment, not only did she know what we were, we had no idea she wasn't human let alone the owner is her husband! Shirley looked puzzled " I thought Lyle would have told you!" I made a mental note to interrogate, I mean ask Lyle why he has been keeping vital information from us! Shirley put her arms around us " Anytime you girls are feeling overwhelmed or just plain hungry you can come back here and grab a snack!" Before we left the office Scarlett turned around to ask a question Shirley put up her hand " Where I'm from the one thing a person knows a lot about is vampires! My home town had as many humans as it did vampires. The vampires came out to the town and everything was good for a while. My friend had a run-in with some and it wasn't all rosy for her. But that's another story I will tell you girls some another time, right now you should be getting back to those customers." The shakes definitely helped! We were ready to serve the rudest customer with a smile! Scarlett POV:With those blood shakes keeping us going work was a lot easier tonight! before we knew it, it was time to close! Raven and helped clean up and were on our way out the door when Shirley stopped us " Girls you almost forgot your paychecks!" She handed us our paychecks for $300.00! We gave her a puzzled look and she chuckled " Since Lyle has expanded the diner and added more arcade machines business has been a lot better. Lyle expanding the town has also brought more customers!" Raven and I thank Shirley and head to the Mercedes. Although our friends seem to be blocking it! Sebastian jumps off the hood of the Mercedes " how would you girls like to go clubbing?" We both got excited but our smiles turned to frowns " We didn't bring any club clothes!" Lyle opens the back of his van and Onyx has an outfit for Raven and I "I picked them out myself!" Stormy popped out from behind Onyx " I helped !" Raven looked shocked " Stormy I thought you were grounded?" Stormy laughed " Only for one week! Now let's go clubbing!"Raven's outfit was a black satin dress that came down to her ass. It has mesh over her chest to show a lot of cleavage and black beads hanging down from the top of the dress to just above where the mesh ended. Raven had black satin fingerless gloves to go with it and high-heeled combat boots. Alexander definitely was liking what she had on. Onyx had chosen a red latex corset for me with fishnet sleeves and a black body con type latex skirt with a zipper up the front. Onyx has also given me red latex gloves to match my corset and black high heeled combat boots. Sebastian POV:When we got to the club Lyle headed over to the DJ and he handed Lyle his headphones and went to go get a drink. Lyle winked at us and cracked his knuckles. He put a USB drive into the computer. Once the music started playing a blue light emitted from his hands and swirled around the room. It looked like the light was part of a laser show! The people in the club went nuts and started to dance. Alexander and I headed over to the bar and got a drink while the girls went to dance. Jagger joined us and seemed a little on edge " Where di my DJ go and who told Lyle he could replace him?" I passed him a cup of blood " I don't know but doesn't he sound awesome!" Jagger took the blood and downed it " he does sound awesome but I want to know who put up the light around my club, and why didn't I know about it!" Alexander and I laughed and Jagger gave us an evil glare " Did you two have something to do with this?" We laughed even harder. Finally, we were able to stop. smiling at Jagger I whispered " we didn't do anything. those blue lights around the club come from Lyle. He's a witch!" Jagger nervously laughed " Don't let him do the light thing, everyone will think I have lights set up and then I will have to set them up, costing me more money!" Alexander and I exchanged confused looks " So, your not concerned that he is a witch, your concerned that he will cost you more money?" Alexander laughed " Dude, aren't you rich? Cant, you just put up lights?" Jagger growled " I don't want to put up something in MY club that I don't want in MY club! Tell Lyle to stop doing the light thing!" Alexander got up and headed over to the DJ booth and talked to Lyle. Lyle looked a little disappointed and stopped the lights. The crowd booed and Lyle shrugged his shoulders. Seeing people start to leave Jagger ran over and told Lyle to start again. When he did the crowd went nuts again. Jagger came back and he looked mad " Damn Lyle and his witchy juju!" Raven POV: We were all dancing and having a good time when Luna came dancing over, looking very mad at us " You guys haven't come to see me in a long time, I've been lonely!" Luna pouted and Scarlett, Onyx, Stormy and I pull her in for a group hug " We are sorry Luna we have just been really busy!" Stormy speaks up " We have been enjoying Lyle's food and going out in the sun and Lyle showing us magic!" The girls and I give Stormy a WTF look while Luna backs away looking hurt " if you guys didn't want to hang out with me you could just say so, you don't have to lie!" Luna starts to walk away when Onyx reaches for her hand. Onyx points up to Lyle at the DJ booth " Take a good look at Lyle, see those lights? Your brother didn't put those up. Can't you sense there is something different about him?" Luna concentrated on Lyle for a minute. She looked at us in surprise " How is he doing that? those lights are so pretty! how is he making them?" I playfully push Stormy " you started this, you tell her the rest." Stormy whispers in Luna's ear " Lyle is a witch!" Luna looks surprised but rather ok with this bit of news. She shrugs her shoulders " Ok now I've met another witch." We all looked confused " Another witch?" Luna chuckled " yea, Romania was crawling with them before Jagger and I left! there were more vampires but there were still a lot of witches!" We took a moment to process this when Luna pulled us off the dance floor near the bathrooms " Did Stormy say you guys went out during the day? how the hell did you not burn?" Stormy smiled a cheeky grin " Lyle made sunscreen! we put it on and we can outside in the sun for a few hours!" Luna jumped up and down " I've missed going out in the sun, not that I ever tanned. how has he been making your food, did he shape blood into food? I've seen it done by freezing it but it looks gross!" We just let Stormy answer everything at this point. Stormy grinned like the Cheshire cat " Lyle can make us human food, but in order for it to taste good, and for us to be able to eat it he has to put a little bit of his blood in our food!" Scarlett had a wicked grin " That's why Stormy looks so hot now. Lyle was making her candy with his blood in it. She was also eating the food with his blood in it! " All of us except Stormy gave Scarlett a weird look, Stormy just blushed and looked at her feet. Luna shook her head " ok that was weird, going to ignore you calling my best friend hot. Weren't you and Stormy immortal enemies? what the hell happened?" Scarlett blushed " I figured why fight when we can share him?" Luna nodded like she was ok with the idea but then shook the thought out of her head " While I'm glad you two aren't trying to rip each other's heads off, it still seems a little weird. It's going to take a little bit to get used to this." We all stood there in awkward silence. Onyx started to dance " I love this song, we should go dance!" We all followed her and forgot the awkward conversation.Alexander POV:Jagger eventually calmed down and we were about to join our ladies on the dance floor when Luna came sailing over and grabbed Jagger " Lyle is a freakin witch!" Jagger shook his head "I know." Luna put her hands on her hips clearly annoyed her brother knew before her " yeah well did you know he made sunscreen so vampires can go out in the sun! Or the fact that if he puts his blood in the food, we can eat it and be full! These motherfuckers haven't come to the club because witchy boy has been making their lives awesome!" Luna crossed her arms satisfied with herself. Jagger's face was stuck in a confused grin. Stormy came over and felt his forehead " I think we broke him!"Sebastian nervously laughed and Alexander put his hand on Jagger's shoulder " Buddy, you ok?" Jagger laughed, hard then pulled Alexander by his collar in front of his face " Why was I not told this? As my best friend, I thought I would be someone this news should be shared with!" Alexander struggled to get out of Jagger's grasp " with all the crazy shit that has been going on, we didn't have time to tell anyone. But it's not our news to tell so I don't know how Luna found out!" The girls came running over "It was Stormy, she told Luna everything!" Stormy gave Jagger puppy dog eyes " I'm sorry it just came out, I was just so excited!" Jagger let go of Alexander and glared at Stormy " I can't be that mad because it was you, but I can be disappointed you didn't tell me sooner." Stormy stared at her feet and Alexander gave her a disappointed look. Jagger took a sip of his drink " I think I will have to have a talk with Lyle, and by the way Stormy how have things been going with you and Valentine?" Stormy blushed " everything is going good." Jagger looked serious " then why have you been canoodling with Lyle when you are betrothed to my brother?" Stormy played with the string on her corset " Well Valentine and I are on a break." Jagger crossed his arms " Does my brother know about this?" Stormy looked at him " It was your brother's idea, but we both thought it was for the best." Jagger patted the seat beside him. Romeo passed her a drink. Jagger siped his drink "My brother, you and I should have a chat soon." Stormy didn't look the least bit excited. Stormy smiled " Luna and you should stay over so Lyle can make everyone breakfast and we can use the sunscreen and go out in the sun. So you can make up for what you missed! We have to go out during the day anyways, Lyle needs help decorating his mansion and we get to decorate our rooms!" Jagger and Luna looked sad. Lyle came up behind them and put his arms around their shoulders " Don't worry there is a room for you two and Valentine!" They both jumped and yelled, " DONT DO THAT!" Jagger looked shocked " How the hell can you snake up on a vampire, and weren't you just at the DJ booth, how did you hear us and get over here so fast?!" Lyle laughed "I have the same hearing and speed of vampires. comes with being a witch. Did I mention I'm the only witch that can do that?" Lyle had a smug smile on his face and went back to the DJ booth. Jagger had to take a moment to take that all in. He looked at us and pointed at Lyle yelling "HACKS!" Stormy put her hand on his shoulder " you get used to it." Jagger mumbled into his drink something about stupid witchy juju. Lyle POV:Jagger was mad at me but he ended up asking me to play more often at his club. I told him only if Sebastian could perform with me. The club closed for the night and Jagger and Luna decided out of curiosity to stay the night. They called Valentine who had been hanging out with Billy. Valentine would meet us at the mansion.While I was loading their coffins into his van a wide smiling Athena came over and I sighed " So I guess this means I have to spend the night, you did volunteer me to make breakfast for more people?" Athena shook her head and grinned. I sighed again " and if I try to sleep in a spare bedroom my butt will be dragged to your bed?" Athena stood on her toes and patted my head " You know me so well." She skipped off to Alexanders Mercedes. Before she got in his car I yelled: "I think you planned for this to happen!" Athena yelled, " You can't prove it!" and got into Alexander's car. It's a good thing renovation's were being done to my mansion. I'm just glad I don't have to sleep in my van. As nice as it is I would rather have a bed with a hot girl and a kitten in it.When we got to the mansion Jameson helped me get the coffins out of the back of my van. I was about to pick up one to help him but he stopped me " Master Lyle, Miss Athena is walking over here and my guess is she is going to drag you to her room and cuddle you to death, good thing you are so hard to kill, and if you are carrying a coffin she will either throw it and drag you inside or wait for you impatiently for you to bring it inside. I don't want either of those to happen because she will get mad at me, so I suggest you let me take these in. " I tried to argue but Athena already was pulling me inside. We got inside the mansion and as Athena was pulling me up the stairs Valentine walked in. Valentine gave Athena a nod and she smiled. I still had no idea what happened between them but he wasn't trying to kill me so I think he is ok with her and I, unlike some people. Athena sensing my confusion kissed me and said " Valentine and I came to an understanding, so you don't have to worry about him attacking you like my airhead brother did." I smiled and she threw me on the bed. not being used to this kind of aggression from her I stared at her. Athena layed down on the other side of the bed and pulled me to her. She laughed "I want to be the big spoon tonight." This felt weird but I wasn't going to complain " Since we are going to be at my house tomorrow, I get to be the big spoon." Athena turned me over " I get to sleep in your bed at your house?" I smiled " yea, I need another person to tell me if my bed is comfortable or not, I might even ask Scarlett to join us. I do rather like the idea of two sexy women on either side of me." Athena's eyes got big and she kissed me. I rolled over " although with my house full of vampires we will have to wait for any naughty stuff to happen." I knew she was frowning so I chuckled " That just means I will have to steal you both another night." Athena growled and snuggled me. Phantom jumped up on the bed and gave us a look that said humans are weird. I scratched the cat's ear " I know right?"Lyle POV:I expected Athena to be holding me in her death grip, but she wasn't in bed! The only people that were up beside myself were Scarlett and Athena. I could hear them both in Scarlett's room. I snuck down and stood outside the door. Athena stuck her head outside "It's not nice to spy on ladies!" Damn this bond, I can't sneak around without her knowing what I'm up too. She opens the door and I see that they are both dressed in very accentuating lingerie. Athena grins " Is this appropriate for us to wear tonight?" Athena and Scarlett cuddled on the bed in very suggestive poses. these girls wanted to play, ok then im going to play. I walked to the bed and evilly grinned at them " it would be if I had you two all to myself, but since I highly doubt you two can be quiet, I think you should choose something else." I moved so I was on top of them pinning one of each of their legs under mine. The look of shock and arousal on their faces was so hot! I looked at them and smiled " unless you want me to fuck you till you can't move I suggest you change your clothes. ill give you 3 minutes, if you haven't changed by then I will make sure everyone hears your screams of ecstasy." They both shivered. I moved my knees so they were right in front of their very wet panties. I thought about rubbing my hands over their panties but that would have been mean. So I moved off of them, and I swear if they could breathe they would have let out a sigh of relief. They both got up and I left so they could change. Unfortunately, now I have to go take a very cold shower!After the coldest shower of my life, I headed downstairs to make breakfast. It seemed weird to be making breakfast at 1 pm but everyone seemed awake and ready to go with plates in hand as I descended the stairs. Luna, Valentine, and Jagger were awake but not happy about it. The gang waited to eat to see the reactions of three new house guests. It wasn't until they tasted their first bite of my world-famous western omelet did their faces change. They all smiled, but Jaggers's smile was just plain creepy. I don't know if it's because I had never seen the guy smile or what, but it didn't seem natural. The gang's reaction was the same as mine when it came to Jagger. Jagger swallowed his first bite " HOLY SHIT THIS IS AMAZING! I DONT KNOW HOW YOU ARE DOING THIS LYLE BUT ITS SO FUCKING GOOD! WAIT I DO KNOW AND I'M NOT MAD ABOUT IT!" Luna cried and Valentine shoveled the food into his mouth. I'm just glad dad taught me how to cook for the pack, It prepared me for these guys.Onyx POV: Since I was going to be working with Mrs. Sterling in the fashion industry, Lyle made me the consultant for his furniture trip for the house. everyone else could pick out the things they wanted for their own rooms. After putting sunscreen on we all headed out. It took a little longer for Luna, Jagger, and Valentine to get in the car. They were amazed at how the sun felt. Lunna got in my beetle with Raven and i " I forgot how nice the sun felt, it's like an old familiar hug." Raven took her hands and squealed "I know!" The two giggled and I left the windows open so they could feel the sun better.When we got to Hipsterville we entered a furniture store the size of the mall of America! The saleswoman took one look at all of us and sneered. She came over and rudely stated, " Hot Topic is in the mall down the road." She turned on her heel to leave when Lyle stepped from behind us and cleared his throat " We actually came in today to buy some furniture, but being the landlord of some of the buildings in this town and almost all in my town, I'm sure other stores will gladly help me." The woman looked horrified and the other employees in the store definitely took notice. " Mr. Mikealson, I wasn't aware you would be dropping by today!" Now all of a sudden she was very interested in helping us but Lyle walked past her and stopped " If we should need any help, my interior designer Onyx will let you know." We all followed him to the bedroom section of the store trying not to burst out laughing as she stared open-mouthed at all of us clearly in shock. We picked out a lot of things for the mansion. I did, unfortunately, have to ask the shrew about a few things. She had a nasty grin on her face when I was in front of her but as soon as she was in front of Lyle her whole demeanor changed. She was very helpful to Lyle, she even tried to suck up at one point, which didn't do her any favors. Lyle left us in the living room section to go pick out things for his family. Of course, we got stares from everyone in the store, but watching their confused faces as the Shrew basically bowed down to Lyle was very amusing. When we had finally ordered everything and Lyle had arranged for the store truck to deliver everything the employees could not thank Lyle enough for shopping at their store. They practically walked us out and applauded. This was the most interesting shopping trip I have ever been on. I should go shopping with Lyle more often! Lyle POV: We got back to my mansion and everyone was super excited about the new redecorating. Jagger, Valentine and Luna are clearly impressed. I clap my hands and smile " So since most of the wings are taken up I will be giving you wing C." Luna blurted out " Your mansion has separate wings?" I chuckle " yes and each wing has a living room, kitchen, and a couple of bathrooms." Valentine falls to the ground. His brother helps him up which causes Valentine to push his brother away in embarrassment. I let the gang explore the mansion and show Luna, Jagger and Valentine to their rooms. I showed Luna her room, which just so happens to have pink walls in her bedroom and bathroom. Luna squeals with delight and explores her room. I show Jagger his room which has a tank for his tarantula already in it. Jagger turns to me " Dude this is awesome, now Lizzie can have a vacation home!" We finally get to Valentine's room which has a huge window facing the back yard and a telescope in front of the window. Valentine's eyes got huge. I was shocked when he hugged me and thanked me. Jagger came into Valentine's room " Valentine I would like to speak with you, Lyle, and Stormy for a moment in my room. Could you go find Stormy and bring her to my room?"Valentine nervously went to go find Athena. Jagger and I walked to his room. I teleported a couch and a chair to his room. Jagger jumped " Can you warn me next time?" Athena and Valentine laughed by the door. Jagger motioned everyone to sit down. He put his hands together on his lap " I would like to know what is going on between you three." Jagger turned to Valentine and continued "By that, I mean how is the dating situation working out, because the last thing I knew you and Stormy were dating. From what I understand now Stormy is dating Lyle. I'm ok with you dating Stormy while she dates Lyle but I don't see you two hanging out much less on a date these days." Valentine was nervous, he let out a sigh but before he could say anything Athena stood up blurted out " Im not dating Valentine anymore because im dating Lyle. but Valentine and I came to an agreement that us being together wasn't working out!" Athena sat down and Jagger turned his attention to Valentine once again " Why was I not told of this decision?" Valentine again feeling overwhelmed being put on the spot couldn't say anything. Athena was about intervein again but Valentine stood up " I like Billy ok!" Jagger shocked by the sudden outburst sat back in his chair and Valentine continued " I broke it off with Stormy because I have feelings for Billy. We have been dating for a few weeks and I couldn't be happier. I know I won't change my mind because it feels like im alive when im with Billy, he makes me want to be good. " Valentine sat down and Jagger put his hand on his brother's shoulder " Why couldn't you just tell me, I don't care who you love, I just want you to be happy." Valentine hugged Jagger " I didn't tell you because of the way things ended with Luna and Alexander. I know they were promised to each other to unite our families and I didn't want to do that to our family or Stormy, so I broke it off. I just don't want to hurt anybody." Jagger looked at me and I shrugged "I knew nothing about any of this!" Jagger looked at his brother " No one would ever be mad at you for breaking your engagement off with Stormy. If you two don't love each other than you don't love each other, You shouldn't have to marry someone you don't love. If I had just listened to Alexander instead of assuming, I wouldn't have caused such a mess. Im just happy you're happy. You never have to be afraid to tell me anything!" Valentine laughed and pretty soon we were all laughing out of happiness. Jagger cleared his throat " I would like to have a chat with Billy. I want to make sure he has the best of intentions." Athena spoke up " Billy is afraid of you. Well not so much afraid but intimidated, very intimidated. " Jagger scoffed "I'm not a scary person, now." Athena chuckled " but you used to be, and Billy hasn't had that much interaction with you other than when you were scary Jagger." Jagger seemed hurt. Athena smiled at me "But Lyle can talk to Billy and see if he is ok with it, after all, he is teaching Billy and Henry how to be Jedi!" Jagger gave me a confused look "I'm sort of teaching Billy and Henry magic. It's only so Henry can come to terms with me being a witch and not freak out every time he sees me. Vampires Henry can explain scientifically but witches he can't, so he is having a little bit of trouble." Jagger laughs "Dude I feel bad for the repairs you are going to have to do to your mansion. Not to mention since Raven was a clutz as a human Billy might be too!" Valentine playfully hits hit brother in the ribs and jokingly says "one of those Jedi your making fun of happens to be my boyfriend." Jagger winks at Valentine "Only joking." After I make sure everyone is comfortable and they have settled in for the night, I head to my room. I open my door and Scarlett and Athena are laying on my bed in matching red lingerie! They both smile seeing my dick get hard instantly. Athena gets up and tries to pull me to the bed. I resist and instead walk over. Looking at them both I sigh " You don't know how bad I want to do this, but there are other people in the house and I highly doubt you both can be quiet. I know I won't be able to! So as much as it kills me to say this, I think we should do this another night. Preferably one where I can kidnap you two for a night or two." The girls look at me with the saddest puppy dog eyes! I tell them if they want to stay in my room the should put some clothes on. I hug them and make sure they are ok then run to the bathroom and take a cold shower!When I come back they both have t-shirts and shorts on. They still look so hot! I get in the bed and they cuddle up on either side. My body is rigid as I try not to move for fear of losing control and fucking them both until they can't move! But as I start to drift off my body relaxes.I wake up to Athena's legs wrapped around mine hugging my arm and Scarletts face buried in my neck with one of her hands in my hair. Im really glad nobody in the house will barge in my room at any moment! Scarlett yawns and moves closer to my neck. chills run down my spine when she yawns again and her mouth holds onto my neck. I can feel the tips of her fangs on my neck! She moves her head so it is under my chin. I breathe a sigh of relief! How the hell am I going to get out of bed without disturbing them? I was so glad Athena brought her panda to put in her room! I teleport it in my place as I jump up and over the bed. Looking back I notice the girls haven't noticed that I have moved. I'm about to head downstairs when I notice that I'm wearing boxers and nothing else! Those damn vampires took my clothes off last night! and I didn't even notice! After I put on a shirt and pants I head downstairs to make breakfast. As I look back at them I swear I can see smiles on their lips!About halfway through making breakfast, I sense everyone waking up. They have woken up a bit early. Jagger asks Sebastian what that amazing smell is and I stifle a laugh. Everyone is heading downstairs and I stop them at the stairs, I thank god Athena and Scarlett had changed into actual pajamas. I don't know how I would explain that to Alexander, or if I would have time before he tried to kill me, again! "Before we eat I want to talk to you all in the living room. I just need a few minutes to finish breakfast and then ill join you." I head back to the kitchen and as soon as they are all sitting down in the living room I waved my hand so all the curtains open and let in the sunlight. They all scream in terror and hide behind the couch. Athena yells from behind the couch "What the hell Lyle!" I laugh and outstretch my hand "Do you trust me?" She nods her head and I pull her in front of the window narrowly missing Raven trying to pull her back behind the couch. Athena shields herself and after a few moments gives me a confused look "What the hell is going on? The sun is still up and I'm not burning?" I give her a big smile "one you need to watch your language before you get grounded again and two I made sure the windows were triple pained UV safe tempered glass!" They all come out from behind the couch giving me confused looks, I sigh "It means anytime you walk in front of a window in this house you should be safe from the sun's rays! I also got mirrors for every room and they are tampered with so you can see your reflection!" Luna, Jagger, and Valentine's jaws dropped while everyone else headed to the kitchen. I waved a hand in front of them, they hadn't moved since I told them about the windows. They blinked and looked at me, I smiled "It's magic! Now let's eat, I made scrambled eggs, toast, hashbrowns, and sausage!"Jagger, Luna, and Valentine silently followed me into the kitchen and their eyes lit up! They sat down and I handed them a plate of food. While everyone else was chowing down Luna took a hesitant bite of her eggs. She chewed and a huge smile formed on her face. She jumped up and hugged me "I missed human food so much, thank you, Lyle!" She let go and got serious. "Since you haven't been making my brothers and I breakfast from now on three times a week you will come over to our house and make us breakfast!" She sat back down and tried not to inhale her food for fear of not looking ladylike. Jagger and Valentine hesitantly ate a piece of toast. Jagger turned to be "What the fuck did you do to this food to make it taste so good!" Before I could even answer he attacked his food like a wolf would attack a rabbit. Valentine had inhaled his food and ask me for more. As I was getting him more I laughed "did you just like it that much your speechless?" Valentine shook his head "yes, yes, yes, I just want more food, please!" giving him his plate I sat down to eat. Well damn, now I'm going to have to cook for my former roommates, Becky's parents, Raven's parents, and now Jagger, Luna, and Valentine! I think I should just open up a restaurant! Blood in food optional!After everyone was happy and their bellies full of food and blood, We started to unpack the boxes of furniture that had been left in the garage. Everyone helped with the living rooms and kitchens. At one point Alexander and Sebastian were showing off for their girlfriends and picking up the heaviest boxes with ease in the living room. Unfortunately, they got into a little competition. I decided to step in and have some fun. I stacked three couches on top of each other and lifted them, winking at Alexander and Sebastian. Sebastian blushed and Alexander looked peeved. The girls clapped and ahhed as I spun the couches on my finger like a basketball. Every one but myself, Alexander and Sebastian left to go decorate their rooms. I set the couches down and put them back around the room. Alexander collapsed in a chair looking grumpy and grumbled "stupid witch!" I smiled " ok, Marius." Sebastian chuckles " its funny cause it's true." Alexander sticks his tongue out and I turn my attention towards Sebastian " i wouldn't be laughing David!" Sebastian frowns as Alexander laughs. I shrug my shoulders " Sorry Alexander but you brood a lot, you paint and you have been locked away from society for too long." Alexander laughs " ok Lestat! you play the violin, my queen wants to eat you, and before I was the prettiest one!" We hear the girls from up the stairs " EXCUSE YOU??!!" Alexander yells back " I meant out of the boys!" Sebastian pretends to look hurt " well I never!" I levitate a snickers bar from the kitchen " Alexander, have snickers maybe your Marius will go away." Alexander takes the candy and eats it. Sebastian looks sad " I want candy!" We all feel a rush of wind and Athena is standing in front of me " I heard someone say candy, where is it?" I pat her head " Your brother is eating it." Athena goes over to her brother and looks him in the eyes " How dare you." Athen turns to me " I heard my brother calling you Lestat, is that an offer?" She flashes her fangs and moves closer to me. I smile " Do I look like my name is Jessie?" Athena smiles and runs back upstairs and Raven comes out of the kitchen " I heard someone says candy, I knew Athena would be down here so I came down to steal her candy. Where did she go?" I shake my head " I gave Alexander candy because he was brooding, we have no more candy, so Athena went back upstairs to pout." Raven shook her head " ok." She proceeded to take a bite of Alexander's snickers bar and run up the stairs yelling" I got some of the candy bar!" To which Athena yelled " How Rude!" reminder to give her candy later after everyone has gone to sleep.
----- CHAPTER BREAK -----
Stormy POV:Waking up to Scarlett cuddling was kinda weird but also felt kinda right. Lyle was over at the other end of the bed with a smile on his face. I got up to go to the bathroom and ended up cuddling Lyle. His smirk started to disappear. Scarlett stirred in her sleep and rolled over to cuddle Lyle. Now that Lyle was a vampire sandwich his smile has faded and he was pouting. I smiled and whispered, "Why so sad?" Lyle sighed "You two looked so cute, and this is the one time I haven't been death gripped while I sleep!" I laughed and Scarlett woke up. She rubbed her eyes and sleepily said "Is breakfast ready yet?" Lyle sighed "Great now Scarlett is turning into Raven." Lyle gets up to make breakfast mumbling "Always with the breakfast! All they want from me is food. Now I know what my dad felt like but instead of being a pack nanny im a bat nanny!"Scarlett and I giggled and snuck back into our rooms before anybody found out. I don't need my brother trying to kill Lyle, again. The smell of waffles and bacon wafted up from the kitchen causing everyone to stir and head downstairs. Lyle had laid out a feast buffet style of not only waffles and bacon, but eggs, hashbrowns, fresh fruit, toast, and pancakes. Everyone quickly grabbed a plate and dug in. As everyone was eating Lyle stood up "I thought I would make a big breakfast for everyone since most of you won't have time for one tomorrow because of your first day of day class." Everyone but Jagger, Luna, and Valentine looked confused. Valentine gave Lyle a weird look "Don't you mean night class?" Lyle shook his head "no I mean day class. Raven, Alexander, Sebastian, Onyx, and Scarlett will use the sunscreen I made and go to school in the daytime." Lyle took a sip of his orange juice and whispered " that's why I put different magic in their food so that they will have the sleeping patterns of mortals." Onyx spit out her food "YOU WHAT?!" Lyle ran from the kitchen before any of us had the chance to ask him questions. Scarlett was excited "So that means I will finally be able to see the sunrise, I heard it's beautiful!"Lyle POV: I waited 5 minutes for the gang to calm down and go back to eating, then went back to the kitchen. Everything seemed to be back to normal when Luna stood up "Lyle why are you taking my friends away from me? Now that they will be going today school I won't be able to see them!" Luna sat down in a huff. I laughed "that reaction had a delay to it!" Luna crossed her arms "That's because when I was eating I was swimming in a warm, hazy glow of yummy food!" I grinned "You know if you wanted to go to school all you had to do was use the sunscreen I made." Luna vamp sped over to me and hugged me "Oh my goth Lyle thank you so much! Now I need to figure out what to wear!" Raven, Onyx, and Scarlett jumped up and they all ran upstairs. Soon after that Alexander, Sebastian, Jagger, Valentine, and Athena ran to one of the many living rooms to play video games.Around 8 pm Henry and Billy knocked on my door. They were both dressed up like Han Solo complete with lightsabers and struck a pose. Billy excitedly said, "We are ready to use the force!" I stifled a laugh and led them down the hall "You're not going to learn to use the force just yet, you have to learn Alchemy first." I led them to a wall and pulled out a knife. I pricked my finger and put the knife to the wall, whispered some words in Latin and a door appeared. Their jaws dropped! I took a key out of my pocket and opened the door to an oval-shaped room filled with bookshelves going up the walls to the ceiling. There were tubes and bottles filled with all different kinds of liquid on a table in the middle of the room. Henry and Billy stepped inside fascinated with it all. I cleared my throat "In this room, you will be learning Alchemy. You can only enter this room if I am with you. If you were to enter without me you would be slowly and painfully driven insane and killed." Henry and Billy looked worried. I put a hand on their shoulders "Let's get started shall we ?"After explaining to Billy and Henry what we were making, why we were making it, and what was in it I laid out all the ingredients for the sunblock and let Billy and Henry check them out. I had also put out a few that were not in the sunblock, just to see if they had been listening when I told them what goes into it. To my happiness, they both picked out the right ingredients. My sunscreen was a little different with the exception that my sunscreen had crushed Lapis Lazuli and Jameson's blood. Henry was a little weirded out when it came to adding Jameson's blood and hesitated. Before he could add it I felt a presence in front of the door.I put my hand up to silence them and pulled my power forward so I could fully detect who was behind the door. I sighed and reeled my power back in, opening the door so Valentine could come in. He turned his head and his eyes got huge! He jumped back " Holy shit where did you come from?" I laughed " From behind the wall, duh?!" I pulled him in and shut the door " Welcome to my laboratory Muahaha!" Valentine snorted " I was wondering where my boyfriend had run off to." Billy blushed and Valentine curiously looked at the vials. He turned back to me and smirked "That and I could smell the blood." I gave him a worried look " Oh don't worry, everyone else was too busy with what they were doing to notice." I breathed a sigh of relief and pointed at the vials " We are just putting the finishing touches on the sunscreen for you guys." Valentine looked surprised " You made it for all of us?" I chuckled "Of course I did, I wouldn't make it for only some of you, I want you all to enjoy the sun if you so wish." Valentine laughed and headed out the door to go back upstairs. the poor kid thought I wouldn't make him some because he didn't hang out with me. Sometimes I hate being able to read people!Stormy POV:Moving my furniture around one more time to make sure it's perfect I suddenly realize, my brother and our friends will be at school during the day! When they get home they will be too tired to hang out with Lyle, so I can have him all to myself! Oh, wait, I'm sharing him with Scarlett now. It's going to take some time to get used to it. I've been having too many wet dreams about Scarlett and Lyle. I think too many for it to be healthy. Raven POV:The girls and I were excited about tomorrow but also nervous. Scarlett and Onyx had never been to school during the daytime, and it was much more intense in the daytime. Luna seemed so excited about going to human school she didn't say a word. she just hummed to herself. They kept asking me questions about what went on during the daytime. I told them I didn't pay attention to what was going on because I was miserable there was no one like me there. But now that my friends were going with me (and I can't believe I'm saying this!) but I would have fun at school. I had a bad taste in my mouth after I spoke those words. We had figured out what we were going to wear and headed downstairs to find everyone else. To my surprise, my brother and Henry were in the living room playing video games with Valentine and Stormy. I snuck up behind Billy's chair and right before I was about to scare him he spoke up "Just because your a vampire now big sister doesn't mean I still can't hear when you trying to sneak up on me." Billy chuckled and I sat down on the couch next to him absolutely defeated. Billy looked at me with a half-smile "You should know that since your my sister I will always be able to hear you. It's a gift I inherited as your little brother, just to annoy you." I stuck my tongue out at him and everyone laughed. Scarlett POV: Later that night before Jameson came by to pick up Billy, Henry, and Stormy. I took a chance and pulled her aside and kissed her. Stormy gave me a shocked look. I grinned "now that we got that out of the way, we can move onto other things later on. Then bringing Lyle into it." Stormy's face got red and she ran down the stairs to Jameson's car. It seemed really weird and almost unnatural to be going to bed when we just woke up, but Lyle said we would have to get used to waking up at a "Normal human hour" and we were tired thanks to Lyle spiking our food! I love it when he spikes it with blood but this seemed cruel and unusual. Before I drift off into dreams of Stormy and Lyle naked, I realize I will have to hold my tongue, or in this case my fangs when dealing with the humans at school. Lyle POV: I wake up to the groans of many grumpy vampires. A few minutes later as I leave my room I chuckle as I see them form a sleepy conga line down the stairs. Luna is the only one awake and ready to go by the time I get downstairs. She is patiently waiting for her breakfast and bouncing in her seat. Everyone else follows suit a few minutes later and sits down at the table. They are awake but not happy about it. Im just happy I had time to make blueberry pancakes before they all sat down. Luna is bouncing in her seat and happily munching on her pancakes. She has been talking to a nonresponsive Raven for 5 minutes. Looking like Raven is just about had it with happy awake Luna she puts her hand up, gets up, puts some coffee in a mug, and sits back down. With her hand still up she sips her coffee making a disgusted face and turns to Alexander, bites his wrist letting some of his blood drips into her cup, sips it, and puts her hand down for Luna to continue. Everyone except Luna stared at her and Luna acted like nothing happened. Raven shrugged her shoulder and hugged her cup. The gang had perked up after eating a few bites. Scarlett glared at me "You spiked our food full of perkiness didn't you?!" I laughed and wanted to make a joke but decided not to for fear of being bitten. When we had all eaten, and everyone who was sun intolerant had put on sunscreen, we headed out into the world of daytime. I don't know how today was going to turn out for everyone but I hoped for the best, and for no one to get eaten!Scarlett POV:On our way to school, everyone was extremely nervous. Onyx and I were giving each other nervous smiles the whole car ride, of course, the only things we knew about school were the things we had seen on teen drama tv shows. So we would all stay calm we all piled into Lyle's van. He suggested that so we wouldn't have to bring so many cars and so he could even out our emotions. I am so glad we have a witch as a friend. It's also a plus he is so damn fine! Raven seems nervous but also excited. I guess becoming a vampire upped her from hot goth to badass sexy goth. Luna is bouncing in her seat full of excitement, Sebastian has headphones on and tapping pencils on his knees like they are drums and Alexander is curiously looking out the window at all of the students, he kind of looks like a puppy waiting for pets.Lyle parks the van and turns back to all of us "Are you guys sure your up for this today? We could wait another day, ya know one where there aren't so many people here. Like a Saturday!" Lyle looks hopeful and that we will change our minds when Sebastian takes off his headphones "No mom we will be ok, and besides there is no school on Saturday!" Lyle chuckles as we all nod in agreement with Sebastian "Well ok I thought I would try. Since I know you all will get hungry, and as much as some of you want to just bite me whenever you want, I made you some snacks to tide you over." Lyle handed us each a small container of mints. He notes our confusion "Each "mint" has a single drop of very powerful blood as well as a mixture of lavender and chamomile to help you regain control should things go south. in case of another nose bleed" We look at him astonished and slightly annoyed. Alexander playfully slaps his shoulder "Damn dude you think of everything, im really glad I didn't kill you like I wanted to a while back." We all exchanged awkward glances and Lyle laughed. Alexander laughed along with him "Not like I could have anyways!" We all stepped out of the van and Alexander turned to Lyle "I would like to talk with you after school if you don't mind. We never really talked about what happened and I want to clear the air on a few things."We got out of the car and the remaining students gawked at us. As we got out of the car we got stares and whispers from the other students, not all of them negative. Onyx walked closer to me and linked arms with me, apparently getting all the Attention and stares from everyone was giving her a new boost of confidence. Alexander and Raven held hands, Sebastian had his headphones on and was giving some girls and guys heart-melting and jelly leg inducing winks and nods. Luna linked her arm in my other arm and we all walked confidently down the halls to our first class.Raven POV:Our first-class was history we sat down and two of the pradabee's sat down next to Sebastian. Onyx was sitting next to Scarlett chatting away. Luna was sitting towards the middle of the classroom taking it all in. Alexander and I had chosen a comfy corner in the back and Lyle took a chair next to Scarlett surveying the classroom to see what mischief we could get into. the pradabee's tried to look sexy but they just looked like really ugly bitches in heat. Sebastian was not impressed and he didn't pay attention to them. They seemed to take that as a challenge and moved closer. Onyx noticed and waltzed over. She smiled an adorable smile at them and sat in Sebastian's lap. Sebastian put his arms around her waist "Hey, babe thought my lap was going to have to be cold for the whole class." One of the pradabees sneered "listen, little girl, we were here first, you need to leave!" Sebastian turned to Onyx "Did they not just hear me call you babe?" Onyx smirked at the girls "Listen plastic bitches, I fucked him first, you need to leave!" The pradabee's both stood up trying to look threatening. Onyx stood up and got right in their faces. She glared at them and smiled. The pradabee's more than likely peeded themselves a little and ran out of the classroom. unbenounced to Onyx and Sebastian the whole class and the teacher, Mr. Tanner had silently witnessed that. The rest of the class clapped and the teacher shook his head and sat in his chair.Mr. Tanner annoyed with what happened cleared his throat and glared at Sebastian and Onyx "If you two don't mind I would like to begin my class. You two seem to be new so why don't you come to the front of the class and introduce yourselves." Onyx got up and pulled Sebastian along with her. She smiled "my name is Onyx and this is my boyfriend Sebastian we just transferred from the night classes today and before that, we were homeschooled."Some of the students laughed and meathead looking kid said "No wonder you look like weirdos, only weirdos are homeschooled!" Sebastian laughed "Actually I was homeschooled because my parents are famous musicians and I traveled with them a lot as a kid. Onyx's mom is a fashion designer and her dad is a photographer so she did a lot of traveling as well." A lot of the student's eyes lit up and the meathead lowered in his seat in defeat and sulked. Mr. Tanner looked amused "So what made you want to come to public school?" Before Onyx and Sebastian could answer I stood up "It was me, Mr.Tanner, Onyx and Sebastian are my friends as well as Scarlett, Luna, Lyle, and my boyfriend Alexander. Other than Lyle they had never been to public school. We were going to night school together but then we got jobs at night so here we are!" I sat back down as everyone looked at me.Mr.Tanner smirked "It's so nice of you to join us again Ms.Madison. I know we all miss your naps you would take my whole class!" I grimaced at his remark. Satisfied with himself he went to the board to start class. Onyx and Sebastian sat down. Mr. Tanner halfway through his lecture asked students a bunch of questions about a different topic than what he had been discussing. Of course, this is what he liked to do, simply because he thought he was smarter and therefore superior. It boosted his ego to know he was smarter than high schoolers. Mr.Tanner turned to me and smiled "ok Miss Madison since you decided to rejoin society and try to be a normal person, despite your choice of wardrobe, Pearl Harbor happened in which year?" I was stumped, he was right when he said I slept through his class, sometimes. I was going red in the face from embarrassment when Sebastian spoke up "December 7, 1941."Mr.tanners smile went away. He turned to Sebastian "Ok Miss Madison how about the Berlin wall?" Sebastian smiled "1989, Im good with dates, sir." Mr.Tanner got closer to Sebastian's desk "Are you?" and with each answer got closer and closer to his desk "civil rights act?" Sebastian smiled "1964." Mr.Tanner was not smiling anymore " The John F Kennedy assassination?" Sebastian was now looking into his eyes "1963." Mr.Tanner was now at his desk looking down at him" Marin Luthor King jr.?" Sebastian straightened up in his chair "1968." Tanner was mad "Lincoln?" Sebastian now wanting to challenge him "1865." Tanner had his hands on Sebastian's desk "Rowe Vs. Wade?" "1973." "Brown vs. Board?" "1954!" "The Battle of Gettysburg?" "1863." "Korean war?" "1950 to 1953." Mr. Tanner laughed "Ha, it ended in 52!" Mr. Tanner walked back to the front of the room triumphantly. Sebastian spoke up "Actually sir, it was 53." The class looked at Sebastian in shock and Mr. Tanner turned around annoyed and barked "Someone looked it up, NOW!" Onyx took out her history book and looked it up. She proudly said, "It was 1953!" Mr. Tanner was red in the face and the class clapped. Mr.Tanner made everyone write notes for the rest of the class. The bell rang and as we were heading to our next class and one of the football jocks playfully hit Sebastian on the shoulder "Thanks man, Tanner can be a douche, but thanks to you maybe he will let up on us during practice. I hate to say it but seeing Tanner's ego go down because of you was a beautiful thing!" The jock and his buddies disappeared down the hall. Sebastian pulled me aside "I thought you said all the Jocks were assholes with no brains?" I shrugged "Maybe when we had dodgeball I knocked the asshole part out?" Sebastian laughed. We all looked at our schedules. Alexander, Lyle, and I had art class, and Onyx, Scarlett, Luna, and Sebastian had Science. From what I remembered the school had hired a new science teacher, one that would teach the kids more up close and personally than the last one. As Sebastian was walking away I yelled "Who is the new Science teacher?" Sebastian looked at his schedule "Mr. Frizzle, supposed to be a real hoot?" Sebastian disappeared into the science room and I ran (like a human) to catch up to Alexander and Lyle.Lyle POV: After what happened in History class I was worried about what trouble the rest of the gang would get into in Science class, but I had to remind myself that I shouldn't baby them and follow them around all day, though it might be safer for everyone if I did. I was happy that Raven or Alexander couldn't get into too much trouble in this class. I think? The art teacher came out from behind a curtain in the corner of the room and opened her arms "In this class, you will LEARN TO FREE YOUR MIND AND MAKE THINGS YOU NEVER THOUGH POSSIBLE!" Alexander was already behind his easel ready to learn while Raven looked like she wanted to roll over laughing. We all took our seats behind an easel and got to work. The art teacher who we learned was named Ms. Trelawney had brought out a boombox and was playing Enya while dancing in the front of the class.She would occasionally stop and look at each student's work. She got to Alexander's she smiled and put a hand on his shoulder. When she got to Ravens she picked up her painting holding it like a child and screamed "BRILLIANT!" She ran to the front of the class and told everyone to stop what they were doing. She turned Raven's painting around and it was a bat sitting on a rubber duck floaty in a pool. Raven looked confused but still smiled. Ms.Trelawney brought her to the front of the class and had Raven hold her painting. Ms. Trelawney got on one knee and pointed to the painting " this children is real art! Look at the bat and how simple it is!" She got very dramatic and pulled out a drum. She started to play the drum "LOOK AT THE RUBBER DUCK! WHAT DOES IT ALL MEAN? WHAT IS IT THINKING? DOES IT HAVE FEELINGS?" She looks at all of us "your new assignment is to tell me.." She dramatically paused and did a spin "WHAT IS THE FUNCTION OF A RUBBER DUCK! AND GO!" So for the rest of the class, we all cluelessly tried to figure out the function of a rubber duck.Alexander POV:The rest of the day went by quickly. I was a little sad that the classes weren't longer. I rather enjoyed art class but apparently, the teacher wasn't interested in my style of art. I was happy for Raven but I was very confused by the teacher and her methods. Having never went to school it turned out it was far more interesting and fun than what Raven had said. Except for the occasional glare from a popular student or the longing gaze from a horny teenager at my mate. Whenever a student flirted with Raven I tried to get in front of them but instead, she put her hand in mine, looked at her admirer, and proudly said "Sorry but I'm taken." and for whatever reason smacked my ass for good measure. I did notice whenever a popular student tried to flirt with me she would push them to get to me, push me up against the locker and kiss me. She was just a little more possessive than I. Our next two classes flew by, although they were not Raven's favorite. I happened to like Math and English. It did help that I already knew the material. which made some students angry and others were impressed, but most were angry. halfway through the day, it was time for lunch. Lyle had texted us to meet him at the bleachers by the soccer field. We met at the bleachers and saw Lyle with Matt and Becky, but her back was turned to us. Raven silently walked over and grabbed Backy in a great bear hug. Becky screamed and the rest of the student that was outside looked at us. Becky's face got red and she yelled "Sorry!" some students chuckled but most went back to their food.Becky pulled Raven into a hug and Beckys yelled "I didn't know you guys would be here today! Now things make sense, the whole school has been in an uproar about weirdo kids invading the school. I don't think you guys are weird but apparently, everyone else doesn't know what awesome looks like!" Raven got up to get her bento box from Lyle and Becky pulled her back down "Raven you're going to sit next to your best friend and eat lunch with me, you will not move until the bell has rung to signal the end of lunch. Unless it's to hug me." Raven looked surprised. Everyone sat down and got their bento boxes. Lyle had made us omurice, with a couple of pieces of shrimp tempura, onigiri with pork, and bacon-onion miso soup. I chuckled "So Becky are we going to share my mate now?" Becky without missing a beat smugly said "I mean I might want her to come over tonight, my mom keeps asking if Lyle can make dinner again and I know she had fun last time." Everyone gawked at her and I tried my best not to show any emotions. Raven sluck down in her seat. Lyle spoke up " Becky this is a fight over Raven so just leave me out of it or no more cooking for your family." I smiled at Becky "Well that might be able to be arranged!" Becky's newfound confidence went away and she blushed a deep red. Don't try to outwit a professional Becky. Sebastian stretched his arms "Anywho, have you guys been to science class yet, the teacher is fucking awesome. Im not going to spoil the surprise, but I never thought I would like science! Mr. Frizzle is so chill and cool!" We finished up our lunch and looked at our schedules. We had a couple of more classes and Raven was excited that Becky was with her the rest of the day. Onyx POV:it was nearing the end of the day only one or two classes left. I am a little lost trying to find my next class when I smell something yummy, even yummier than the lunch Lyle had made for all of us, I follow the smell instead of trying to find my next class and end up at a door in the back of the gym. I try to open it and to my surprise, it's unlocked. Once the door is open I feel a wave of so many yummy smells all at once, I now can place it. it's blood, mmm a good amount of it from many different sources. I can feel my eyes shifting and fangs extending and my mouth watering, I reach for the mints Lyle had made and pop one into my mouth, I hold my breath as I can feel myself calming down before stepping inside what seems to be the boy's locker room. shortly after I get inside I hear "hey Matt is that you? that was quick did you get the first aid kit?" that's Lyles's voice. I follow the direction I heard him from and find him sitting on the floor in the shower room. All over the room, there are drops of blood, and Lyle is covered in bruises and cuts and blood. Seeing this made me take a sharp intake of breath, which only makes me moan out in pleasure at the fantastic aroma around me.Lyle povOh, my goth I'm a dead man. I look at the doorway to the locker room from where I'm sitting in the shower room hoping to see Matt with a first aid kit but instead, there stands Onyx with red eyes and licking her lips her fangs poking out. I can hear her breathing heavily as her hands roam over her body which is both extremely HOT and scary at the same time.She slowly moves closer to me until she is grinding right into me pushing my shoulders into the wall pinning me there, and leans into me. I can feel her boobs pushing into my chest as she licks at some blood on my cheek and purrs softly as she does, she then licks her way up to the cut above my left eye and she outright moans, and her body quivers. "Onyx, um I don't know if you can hear me or if the thirst has you now, but can you please stop before things escalate more than they have." Just as I say this Matt clears his throat from the doorway which only seems to put Onyx into even deeper predator mode and hiss in Matt's direction. I take this small opportunity to move a hand onto Onyx's thigh and channel calming energy into her.Onyx povAll I can think about is how amazingly delicious Lyle's blood tastes compared to the other blood on him. And how much yummier it's going to be once I sink my fangs into him and drink deeply, when someone has the audacity to interrupt us. So I do what anyone would do and growl at them to show my dominance over what is mine. I feel Lyle's hand on my thigh and I can feel myself calming down almost instantly. As I have come back to myself more I see Matt looking a little scared and then my brain takes stock of what is happening. I get off of Lyle and move to stand next to Matt "oh my goth I'm so sorry I don't know what came over me." I reach and take two more mint's just to be on the safe side, oh goth is this what Raven and Scarlett went through when they tasted his blood? "Onyx could you control yourself and treat Matt's wounds so I can get cleaned up a bit and then get my wounds treated?' i nod my head and move Matt away from the shower room but so I can still see into it, once Lyle sees me disinfecting Matt's wounds he waves his hands and all the showers come on at once and water starts moving around the room and all over himself and then down the drain. "so Matt care to tell me what happened that you both are all beat up?" Matt takes a breath "Trevor and some of his gang decided since he couldn't do anything to you vampires or Lyle, since owns most of the area, he was going to take out his frustrations on me after gym class was finished. But it seems luck is on my side because Lyle showed up out of nowhere to help. We were outnumbered two to how many were there?" Matt looking in Lyle's direction, thankfully the water magic show was done and Lyle was drying off his hair but yet his clothes were completely dry. "A dozen at least but it doesn't matter are you doing ok man?""yeah no worst for the wear thanks to you, have to say you have got some kick-ass fighting moves." Lyle just shrugs at Matt's compliments and tells him he should get to class before he gets in too much trouble as he sits down in the spot Matt was sitting in front of me. "think you can play nurse for one more or should I go see the schools nurse about my injuries?" I just smile and start applying disinfectant and bandaids to him "so a dozen normal humans vs you and you're the one that's all beat up care to explain that one?" he lets out a big sigh "well I can tell you that answer if you tell me what happened with you before Matt showed up?" I lightly bite my bottom lip as I feel myself blushing "what can I say there was just so many different smells of blood in here that my instincts took over my better judgment I usually have much better control than that, and it doesn't help that you smell and taste amazing I kind of now get what happened to Raven and Scarlett that one night. if you're looking for an apology then im sorry for how that happened but not for what happened so there!" I stick my tongue out at him to show I mean business and we both laugh about it "so there is your answer to what happened in here?" Lyle tells me more or less the same thing Matt did as well as the fact that he is suppressing all of his power like he did before we all found out about them so that he can blend better. Also how he will have to heal at a normal person rate. I sigh "well that is smart but also kind of sucks to have to do that all the time, not sure how well Stormy and Scarlett are going to take seeing you all beat up today after school though." Lyle laughed "well, my plans to hang with everyone tonight kind of change once this all happened so I was just going to go home and maybe talk with my family back in Beacon Hills and maybe work on my next lesson plan for Billy and Henry. But I may still need to meet up with Alexander after school still since he said we needed to talk." "well I hope everything works out for you, if you want I can stop by later tonight and dress your wounds better than this if you're ok with that?" he gives me a small smile "will you be able to behave yourself better by then." I hit his shoulder playfully and he winces slightly my guess is he is hurt even more than he is letting on "yes I should be fine now that I have more of a feel of how tempting your blood can be, so is it ok?" he just smiles and nods his head and says he is going to skip the rest of whatever class is going on now and go to his last class which was music class.Raven POV: For the next three classes we had left in the school day Becky kept sending me notes when the teacher wasn't looking. I sent her a note back telling her I could always compel the teacher's so they wouldn't look our way. But Becky didn't like that idea. I know she didn't that idea because she gave me a shocked and disapproving look. We never did get caught, Becky has better ninja skills than I thought. After school, we all met at the stairs of the school. Alexander kissed me and told me he would be home soon. I went off with the other to our cars and I noticed Alexander and Lyle walking across the soccer field. That made me nervous but also excited because I knew what Alexander and Lyle were going to talk about. Lyle POV:When Alexander said he wanted to talk to me I thought we were going to go to my place to talk not take a walk, out in the woods, where no other soul would be, just the two of us. He hadn't seemed mad when he said he wanted to talk. Maybe im just getting worked up over nothing. Alexander turns to me with a fanged smile on his face, with red eyes. Yup. I was right, about to be murdered. Alexander picked up on my nervousness and smiled " im not going to fight you if that's what your thinking." He looked at the path ahead of us " Since I know you and your pack run to let off steam I thought I would see how fast you really are. You obviously are better than me in a fight. So I think I might have an advantage with speed. I figured the first one who makes it to your place is the winner. Then we can have a chat." I now felt a lot more comfortable with Alexander being all fangy-faced. I gave him a weird look " How did you know about my pack ?" Alexander grinned "Mother and Father filled me on that after our fight. I grinned and got into a running stance "you're on."Alexander winked " go!" As we ran we laughed and whooped. I loved the feeling of the wind rushing around me and it looked like Alexander was having just as much fun. We jumped off trees and rocks. At one point we climbed the trees and hoped from the top of one to the other. Alexander was in front of me for a while but then I let my magic take hold and I left him in the dust. He caught up and we were neck and neck, just around the corner from my house. I channeled the magic from the earth and sped past him up to my front door. He got to the front door and laughed " You cheated !" I smiled " no, I used my powers to my full advantage. I can't help it if I can get a boost of power from the earth." We both laughed and headed inside.Once inside he sat down on the couch . I got myself a Pepsi and brought him out a bag of blood. Alexander looked at me surprised and took the bag, I shrugged my shoulders " I knew I would be having you guys over so Jameson picked me up some bags of blood. I want to be a good host and as much as I love cooking for guys, sometimes I just want to lazy." Alexander shrugged and gulped down his blood. He finished and turned to face me " I wanted to talk to you without anyone around because this is a private matter. I have a question for you. It involves Raven." I nervously take a sip of my Pepsi " Oh does it?' I say it as a question hoping he doesn't notice my voice cracking as I say it. Alexander looks very serious " As you know I have been very protective of Raven." I grinned " yea and your wall know it too." I smile and he chuckles " im so glad you're a good repairman, but back to the point. I see now that Raven is capable of taking care of herself. Sometimes I still see her as the fragile human I fell in love with. But I have come to realize her strength and how much she can do. We have been discussing our love life ." He pauses and clears his throat. I nervously shift in my seat. wondering what the hell he was trying to ask. Im kind of afraid I already know the answer. Alexander continues " As you know it is rare for vampires to be with just their mate, it is common for vampires to have others than just their mate, in a romantic setting." He pauses again trying to look for the right words and my eyes got big because I knew what he was going to ask. Alexander shakes his head and looks me in the eyes " Would you sleep with Raven?" I fall off the end of the couch in shock. yup, I knew it. Alexander moves so he is facing me " We have been talking and it's natural for vampires to polygamous. We have had these thoughts for a while but I still viewed Raven as human. I feel better now that we talked and let our feelings be known. You the only person I trust her with because I know you will respect her wishes and care for her and if need be you will protect her." I open my mouth and close it again, truly in shock at what I had been asked. It might have been easier to kill me seeing as Athena and Scarlett might after they find out. Alexander helped me up on the couch " I have talked to my sister and Scarlett. They are aware and are ok with this. They only asked that they take your virginity. Well, Stormy wants to take your virginity, and then Scarlett will quote-unquote shows you both how it's done. Technically Becky was a virgin when she and Raven fucked.So that solves the virgin problem. So what do you say?" Seeing Alexander's eyes full of hope I sigh and open my mouth to speak.
----- CHAPTER BREAK -----
Decision Time! Lyle's POV:I open my mouth to speak and close it again trying to think of the right way to phrase what I want to say. I want to tell Alexander that of course, I would love to fuck his big-tittied goth girlfriend, but he might not take that very well, and I would rather not take a step back in our "Relationship". I sighed and looked at him "I'm really flattered that you trust me, this conversation is going a lot different than what the way I thought it was going to go." Alexander looked at the floor "I didn't exactly make the best impression." I nodded my head "If this is what you and Raven both want then who am I to say no, not gonna lie you trusting me with Raven has boosted my ego a little bit." Alexander playfully hit my shoulder. I grinned at him " I know your sister and Scarlett said they would be ok if I was Raven's for lack of a better term "side piece" but I think that will take some time to get used to. "Alexander POV:The most awkward part of the conversation was over and Lyle and I were back to laughing and being comfortable around one another. That's when I noticed Lyles face. I noticed the cut above his left eye and on his cheek. I also noticed his right eye purple from a fading bruise. He looked like hell and I didn't notice! I sit closer to him " Dude what the hell happened to you?" Lyle grins "you think I look bad you should see the other guys!" I shake my head "Guys as in plural?" Lyle moved in his seat and winced "yea at least a dozen, they were going after Matt since I made sure Trevor knew you guys were off-limits. I didn't account for him to send his lackeys after his former friend. I'm just glad I have really good hearing and that I happened to be going by the locker room. Matt had a hand in the fight as well, that boy has a good right hook!" I was so embarrassed that I didn't notice my friend was hurt. I gave him a stupid look "So why haven't you healed yourself, you look like your in a bit of pain." Lyle smiled "Well I think it would look weird if Matt had a bunch of bruises and I didn't, plus you know Trevor will talk and say he beat my ass. If I show up fully healed he will have a field day and poke into our business further, and he can get rather annoying." I shook my head in agreement "The fact you're doing this to protect yourself and us is very admirable and I thank you for it." I put a hand on his shoulder and he replied, " we supernaturals have to stick together." Lyle winced "Too cheesy?" I laughed "A little bit." Lyle laughed "So is turning into a bat and spying on me in the shower a vampire thing?" Alexander looked puzzled "Um, no?" Lyle looked like he was thinking "Ok because somebody of the fangy variety was hanging over my shower a couple of nights ago and I have a sneaking suspicion it was our friend Scarlett and your sister. I know one of them was your sister because I've seen her take bat form before. But I suspect Scarlett was as well because those two go everywhere together nowadays." Alexander laughs "well sorry that happened." Lyle smiled "I'm not."Lyle POV:Alexander and I chatted some more about how we should tell Raven and how to set this up once I had been deflowered by Athena and after Scarlett had her fun with us both.As he was heading out the door Onyx showed up with a first aid kit. Alexander gave me a puzzled look. I shrugged my shoulders and Onyx laughed " I found our hero boy and his valiant friend in bad condition today. I'm here to be his nurse." Onyx held up a first aid kit and Alexander laughed as he walked back home. Onyx closed the door and pointed to an armchair " Sit so I can tend to your wounds." I sat down and she gave me a very serious look while putting on a hat and a coat that looked like it came from a sexy nurse costume. She smiled "You're lucky I only brought these, I could have brought the rest of the outfit." I smirked and she playfully hit my arm " If I did I would have had to bring Sebastian along, he doesn't like to miss an opportunity to see me in a sexy outfit." Onyx got serious as she took out some rubbing alcohol and began cleaning my many cuts and gashes.She was very attentive and made sure whenever she did anything new to ask if it was ok or if it hurt. I was very surprised by her medical skills. I think she knew I was surprised by the way she smiled " I always wanted to be a nurse. But I know with me being, well me, that wasn't an option. But when I was little I dreamed of being one." She started to wrap my wrist ( which I hadn't realized I had sprained until she touched it.) and had a sad smile on her face " I used to have so many dolls that I would fix. I made the mistake of telling my parents I wanted to be a nurse. Of course, me being a kid I didn't understand why that wouldn't be possible. But my parents nipped it in the bud and took my toys away until I understood." She wiped away a tear and secured my wrist in their wrappings. She hurriedly grabbed the first aid kit and started to put everything away. I grabbed her wrist looked at her " I think you would make a great nurse."Onyx sat down "You really think so? Even with, well you know." I pulled her into a hug "Yes, you have a much better handle on your urges for blood than most of the vampires I know." We both laugh "besides I know you would be able to control yourself, you didn't bite me at school and you haven't even noticed the cut on my cheek is bleeding again." She sits up and looks at my cheek, which is, in fact, bleeding again. Onyx stared a little too long and shook her head, getting an alcoholic wipe and wiping the blood away. "how did that happen?" I shrugged my shoulders. "It happens when I don't heal right away It honestly seems kind of weird. I forget how slowly humans heal. But I need to keep up appearances for all our sakes." Onyx nodded. I heated her up a blood bag and I got myself a Pepsi and we chatted for a bit about school. Onyx left me the first aid kit in case I needed to clean up a little before school on Monday. Before she left she hugged me. Once she got a few feet away from the house she turned into a bat and flew off. I was a little afraid that things were going to get awkward or that she might try to bite me. I'm honestly a little disappointed that she didn't try. But I am glad we got to talk. Not much is know about Onyx because she tends to be a private person.Raven POV:I pace back and forth nervously waiting for Alexander to get home. I know what he and Lyle are talking about which makes my head hurt so I have to sit down on the bed. Do I want to have fun with Lyle, absolutely, who doesn't? I just didn't think Alexander would bring it up, and definitely not this soon! I'm happy but at the same time nervous. And I'm wondering who Alexander will be "having fun time" with. I would love to be a bat on the wall as they are talking! I hope Stormy and Scarlett took the news well. I'm thinking they did otherwise Stormy would have burst in here yelling about the dib's rule and how I should obey it. I decided instead of worrying about what Stormy and Scarlett think I would just go ask them.I found Stormy and Scarlett playing Dead By Daylight in Stormy's room. They were very into the game and didn't hear me come in. That's when I noticed they had headphones in. Stormy kept yelling about how rando's suck and Scarlett was trying to depip so she wouldn't be a rank 2 anymore. I sat next to them and watched them play. Their match ended and both girls turned to me seeming to know what I was about to say. Stormy got up and yelled, " I don't think it's weird at all that you also want to fuck Lyle." and sat back down clearly embarrassed. If it was physically possible for Stormy to blush she would have.Scarlett giggled and Stormy shot her a look. I cleared my throat "Well now that I know how Stormy feels how do you feel about all of this Scarlett?" Scarlett put her headphones on the table and turned to look at me "It seems a little weird that Alexander wants this for you but he tried to kill Lyle when you said his name in your sleep." My mouth dropped open from surprise. I mean Scarlett had a point. I told them about what Alexander and I had talked about and they shared with me what they had talked about. Alexander had come right out with it and hoped they would be ok with it. They were shocked but as long as this was a one or two-time thing. It was silent for a bit and then I decided to tell them about my dream, since it worried me if what I thought Lyle looked like was true. They both giggled and Scarlett said, "so that the dream you had when you said his name!" They continued to giggle then Scarlett's face got serious "Well I can tell you your right." I looked at her shocked "what?!" Scarlett grinned "Well I may have turned into a bat and watched Lyle shower from the top of the shower." My mouth hung open, I was impressed and jealous! I gasped "I can't believe you did that! Why haven't I done that?!" Stormy chimed "I watched too!" I pouted "I thought I was the biggest Doodiehead in the house, I guess I was wrong." Stormy glared at me "The only reason I'm allowing you to use my word this one time is because it is so accurate. But never again!" Alexander POV: As I walk home I think of the conversation I just had with Lyle. I never thought in a million years I would have that type of conversation with anyone but I guess im changing. Im still trying to decide if that's a good or bad thing! I'm guessing Raven is either pacing back and forth waiting for me to get home or she has talked with Scarlett and Stormy. Either way, I expect things to be weird between all of us for a bit. I get back home and I hear Raven laughing with Stormy and Scarlett, which I think is a good sign. I find them in Stormy's room playing rummy and in the middle of the table is a vial of blood. I hope that's not the blood I think it is, If so I hope Raven loses. On the other hand, if she won and gave it to me I wouldn't mind. I sneak in and try to get a look at my sister and Scarlett's cards, but I guess I wasn't as sneaky as I thought because they yelled at me to not help Raven cheat. I sat down and grinned "Oh by the way Lyle wanted me to ask you two (points at Stormy and Scarlett) if you enjoyed your shower sessions?" I smile and My sister and Scarlett look mortified "well goodnight!" I head to bed grinning like a fool.Saturday nightSebastian POV:I wake up next to the hottest goth ever! I roll over and my side still hurts from laughing so hard. I mean we didn't mean to listen in but Onyx and I were listing off who we would bang from different shows and movies/ bands while throwing gummy bears and Doritos in each other's mouths. It's really a fun game, we usually get creative and try from different distances. But we overheard Alexander and the girl's conversation and couldn't help but listen. Eventually, we burst into fits of laughter and couldn't stop until we were exhausted and fell asleep. Onyx rolls over and grins " shower sessions!" We both burst out in laughter imagining how Scarlett and Stormy's faces looked when he said that. Stormy storms into our room "That's not funny!" throwing her panda at us. We look at each other and try to hide our giggles behind our hands. I kiss her on the forehead " We should compose ourselves so we don't make Scarlett and Stormy feel bad when we go down to breakfast." Onyx nods and I get up to put a shirt on. She pulls me down " Where do you think you're going, sir? The payment for leaving this room is 5 kisses and you haven't paid up!" I give her an evil grin " Ok." I start to pull the covers over us. Onyx squeaks " What are you doing?" I smirk " You never said where those kisses had to be!" She giggles and pulls the covers completely over us. We hear a knock at the door " Can I have my panda back? I would come in but I know you guys are being Doodieheads and I don't want to scar my innocent mind. and my panda does not deserve to go through that. He's too young!" I put a shirt on and open the door "no pandas were harmed in the making of the many orgasms". Stormy runs down the hall " Ewww!" Onyx yells "you wouldn't be saying that if Scarlett or Lyle wanted to do that!" Stormy yells back "That's very true!"Alexander POV:Raven woke me up saying she had a surprise for me that night, why did I think this was a bad idea? Stormy kept glaring at Onyx and Sebastian while hugging her stuffed panda at the breakfast table. Lyle had sent over some food he had made the night before, which Jameson was very happy about. Apparently he and Ruby had a late evening and that's all he was going to say about that. Probably because Lyle wasn't here for him to talk to. Lyle had made us pork cutlet with homemade ramen. As usual, it was fucking delicious. I think Lyle needs to bottle his blood and sell it as a "spice" for vampires so they can eat human food. On second thought that's a bad idea because we don't need more humans or vampires fighting over our chef! there was a note that came along with it all saying he had some business stuff in town to finish and was sorry he wouldn't be able to hang. I'm not sure if that was true or if he was just hiding the fact that he was a little beat up from his encounter with Trevor and his lackeys yesterday afternoon. But I'm not going to rat him out because I'm sure if Stormy and Scarlett found out they would be paying Trevor a visit for a three-way he would not be enjoying!Later on, Raven decided it was a good idea to go to the club tonight. She told me to put my best outfit on. I knew she was up to something, which had me worried. But I decided to put that thought in the back of my mind. I decide on an outfit that was comfortable and made me look hot (yes I'm tooting my own horn). Black fitted Tripp pants with a black silk button-up shirt and a black fitted trench coat (think the crow). I decided to tie my hair in a loose low ponytail. I completed the outfit with black combat boots and black lipstick. Raven met me at the door looking like a gothic queen. She had on a black lace skirt with a blood-red corset with black high-heeled boots with red lace on the side of them and ribbons. Raven had blood-red eyeshadow and black lipstick and she gave me a fang-pointed smile, which gives me chills and turns me on. She opened up her black lace parasol and took my arm as we headed out the door.Raven POV:Im trying not to spoil the surprise as I'm bouncing in my seat on the way to the club. Alexander keeps giving me puzzled looks but my lips are sealed. The reason I wanted to go to the club is to be his wing woman. Since he hasn't picked anyone yet, I was going to help him. We got to the club and I rushed out of the car waiting for him at the door. I noticed some more out-of-town toothy individuals had made their way to the club. I guess a good majority of Jagger's old customers had made their way here. He again gives me a puzzled look " Well someone is eager to get here." I smile " Yea well work has been stressful and school, while fun, has been souls sucking!" I grab his arm and pull him into the club bringing him over to the bar. I order us AB- and give him a huge fangy smile " I figured since I have Lyle we would come here to find you a "fun" buddy."Alexander's POV:My mouth hung open as Raven finished her sentence. I couldn't believe this was her plan! I want to leave because this will be awkward, but at the same time, it's kind of hot. I mean it's not every day your mate takes you to a club to find someone to fuck. We finish our drinks and Raven eyes the dancers on the floor. She drags me to the middle of the dance floor and asks me if I see anyone I like. I tell her no while not looking at her. She pulls my chin towards her and very seriously says " Are you sure you don't see anyone? I brought you here to find someone, I won't be mad if you pick someone. I just ask that I get to see you fuck whoever you pick at least once." She kisses me and points me towards the bar "now go flirt!" I see her pull a girl with blue hair in for a dance and disappear onto the dance floor. I shake my head wondering why I'm doing this and grab a seat at the bar. I end up paying attention to my drink and contemplating what I should do. By the time I spot someone interesting it's after hours. At least for the humans. So the only ones left are vampires. I end up talking to a girl with white and black hair at the bar. She seems friendly enough when I feel a hand on my shoulder "You know the rules, get your own human." The figure behind me points to her neck which she happily showed me has fresh fang marks. that's when I notice her heartbeat. I put my hands up nervously and turn around thinking this is why Raven shouldn't leave me on my own. Jagger has a shit-eating grin on his face as he bursts out laughing "Dude, you should have seen your face! you looked like you were going to piss yourself!" I frown and playfully punch his arm. He sits down next to her and kisses her head. She giggles and puts her hand out "My name is Astraea, Jagger and I have been dating for a month, I hope I didn't lead you on, I didn't mean to if I did." I shook her hand and Jagger interjected " Well we have been dating a month but I noticed this beauty a month and a half ago to the day." He wraps his arms around her and smiles. It's weird seeing Jagger so in love. I didn't mean to laugh at the two of them but I couldn't help it.Jagger gives me an annoyed look " what's so funny?" I compose myself "you're just not the type of guy to be this lovey-dovey." He straightens up " Well I just have happened to find the right girl." Taking a sip of my drink I say " Yea well, how long are you going to be in love this time, because the last time it almost cost me, my mate." I didn't realize I had said it out loud but as soon as I did I regretted it. Jagger got up and told Astraea to go dance with Luna, he didn't want her to see him like this. Jagger picks me up and throws me. I go sailing across the dance floor and hit a wall. Well, this seems familiar. Jagger flies forward and pushed me into the wall further with his hand around my throat. Everyone on the dance floor has scattered and heads for the door. Luna and a very scared Astraea are guiding people out the door. Jagger's eyes are blood red and his fangs are extended. He is raging mad. Raven comes running over and tries to get Jagger's' hands off my throat. Jagger's throws her behind me. Thankfully she lands on a couch and luna helps her up, pulling her to where she and Astraea were standing. I yell to her " Raven I started this, don't get in the middle of this." Jagger gets in my face " What gives you the right to talk to me like that?" I meet his eyes just as red " I'm only worried about the girl because you have a bad habit of playing with your food." I push Jagger so he skids across the dance floor, landing in the middle. He laughs " See Alexander maybe if you drank human blood straight from the source like a real vampire you would be able to fight me! Then maybe you could please your mate instead of her moaning out another guy's name in her sleep!" I run at Jagger and hit his jaw as hard as I can. He just laughs and puts his arms out at his sides " you started it, I'm just here to finish it!"Jagger runs at me full force and is about to punch me into the ground when Raven runs over and covers me with her body " That's enough! you stupid boys and your pissing contest! I thought we were done with the fighting! This is seriously stupid! you two should just fuck and get it over with!"Jagger laughs and gives me an evil smile " You know Raven that isn't a bad idea." My eyes go wide as he drags me up the stairs to his bedroom. He throws me on his bed and takes his shirt off. I put my hands up " Dude, I don't want to do this!" Jagger gets on top of me, still giving me enough room to escape if I want " is that the truth?" Jagger breathes in my scent and licks my neck. I feel my cock get hard and moan "no. I want to." Jagger lifts my chin and kisses me hard. I break the kiss and look at him " are you sure you want to do this?" Jagger smiles and rubs his bulge into my leg " What do you think? Now you're going to be a good little slut and ill rewards you by fucking that tight little ass and treating you like the whore you are!" I groan as Jagger gets up and ties my wrists together. He gets off the bed and puts a collar on me. I whine from the lost contact and he whips my leg with a riding crop. I whimper in pleasure. He gets on the bed instructing me to lay over his lap. Grinning he says " What a good boy you are, now you're going to count each time I slap the gorgeous ass. if you mess im going to start all over again." I didn't know I could get so turned on by Jagger! He slaps me with the riding crop and I count 1,2,3,4,5. I delay counting 5 to see his reaction. He drops the riding crop and uses his hand and slaps me so hard tears come out! He rolls me over and pulls me up to him " You did that on purpose! Well, now you need to be punished!" Jagger took off his pants and freed his cock from his boxers. The sheer size and girth of it made me shudder with excitement. Jagger grabbed my arm and pulled me off the bed, putting me on my knees in front of him. He grinned and grabbed the back of my head " Now open the pretty mouth so I can fuck it!" I tried to say yes but he had already pushed his dick in my mouth till it hit the back of my throat. Jagger groaned " relax your throat so I can get the rest of my dick down there." I did what he asked. He inched the rest of his dick so it was down my throat! He started to rock his hips slowly which almost sent me over the edge. My cock was so hard it felt like it was going to explode! Jagger continued his slow rhythm for a few minutes then increased the speed until he was going as fast as his vampire speed would let him. I tried to take off my pant, or at least let my cock free so I could touch it. Any touching would help. I was wound up so tight thinking about Jagger exploding in my mouth. He noticed what I was doing and slapped me in the face with his dick. Jagger pulled away and I whined. His cock was twitching. If I hadn't tried to touch myself he would have cum in my mouth. He takes off my pants for me " If you want me to cum in your mouth your not going to touch yourself. Got it!?" I nodded in agreement and Jagger continued to fuck my throat. After a few minutes, his cock twitches again and as he cums in my mouth my cock shoots come all over my legs and the floor.Jagger laughs " I can get you to cum just by fucking your mouth? Well, this is going to be fun!" He makes a phone call down to the bar " Romeo, tell Raven she can go home, Alexander is going to be tied up for a while." He hangs up the phone and his red eyes shone like bloody diamonds. He pulls me up " Now get on the bed and look pretty." I shake my head and lay back so he can see how hard my cock is. He just stands there with his arms crossed " Well, I'm waiting?" I look at him " What?" He takes the flogger and hits my foot " I'm waiting for you to be a good slut and beg me to touch you, or I could just tie you to the bed and put a chastity cage on you and leave." I whimper and he smiles. I can't believe I'm about to be fucked by Jagger! And I'm being submissive doing it! I pout turn so I'm on all fours and wiggly my ass in the air " Please fuck me like the dirty little slut I am! Fill my tight ass with your huge cock and teach me what a real fucking feel like!" Jagger smiles and pulls out a bottle of lube, rubbing it on his now hard again cock. He rubs it on my asshole and puts a finger in me. I gasp in pleasure and move into him. He fits two of them then three, pumping into me until I cum again all over the bed. he smiles " Well I think you're ready now." Jagger pushes the head of his cock into me and I shake. He asks if I'm ok and I give him a thumbs up. Jagger then pushes all of his cock into me. I arch back and loudly moan. Jagger smiles and slowly fucks my ass. He slaps it hard " Now who owns this ass?" I moan " You do." He slaps my ass harder " Who?" I moan again " you do!" Jagger pushes his cock as far as it can go in my ass and slaps both cheeks " WHO OWNS THIS ASS?" I moan loudly " YOU OWN MY ASS!" He continues his rhythm but picking up the pace " that's right I own your ass, only I can fuck your ass this good! Now you're going to bounce on my dick and show me how a real whore rides a dick!" Jagger pulls out of me slowly so as to not hurt me.He lies on the bed and I get on top of him. He pulls out a pair of nipple clamps and takes a hold of my hips. I lower myself onto him moaning his name as I take him all in. I slowly start to bounce and he pulls on the clamps " fuck Alexander your ass is just swallowing my cock! You really are a cock hungry slut huh?" I'm so lost in the feeling of him I don't respond. Jagger yanks on the clamps "It's not nice to not respond when someone is talking to you!" I yelp " I love the feeling of your cock in my ass! I'm such a cock hungry slut! I'm your cock hungry slut!" Jagger liking that response starts to jerk me off. I'm overwhelmed by all of the sensations my moans get louder and I moan his name over and over. I'm rocking hard on his cock and I hear his soft moans. He suddenly pulls me off his cock. Jagger puts me on my back and gets on top of me as he pushes his cock into me. I pushed back on him and he slaps my ass " Now I get to see your pretty face when you cum. I want to see your face as I pound this ass!" I pull my legs up as my eyes roll back. I'm now moaning so loud I'm yelling " Fuck yes! I love your cock in my ass! It feels so fucking good! I love being your horny cock slut!" Jagger grins and speeds up. Jagger is fucking my ass with vamp speed and I'm a drooling and moaning mess. Jagger is close and starts to pump my cock with his hand. Jagger's grunts get louder " I'm going to cum in your ass and you're going to hold it in there till you get home, I want you to push it out in front of Raven so she can see what a slut you are!" I scream "YES, YES, YES I WILL LET HER SEE MY SLUTTY ASS AND ALL OF YOUR DELICIOUS CUM COMING OUT OF IT!" Jagger penetrates me a few more times and then comes in my ass. I yell out his name as I cum a few seconds after him. He falls on the bed next to me " That was fun, I think I want you to be my slut more often!" He kisses my forehead and goes to take a shower. I lie there my ass full of his cum and my own cum on my stomach. I have a hard time thinking because of how amazing that was! After a couple of minutes, Jagger comes back freshly showered with a washcloth. He whips up my cum off of my stomach. I give him a confused look and he shrugs " I said you would keep my cum in your ass, not that you had to be covered in it. if you were it would be my cum, but ill save that for a different day!" Jagger removes the nipple clamps and helps me put on my clothes. I wobble down the stairs and notice my car is gone and so is Raven. I thought she would have been watching from the window! Jagger offers to drive me home. He helps me out of the club to the car and we pass by Romeo who is shaking his head and laughing " I don't know if you noticed but both of your girls were watching from the bedroom window. I shooed them away after a while, but your girls are dirty!" Jagger laughed and I laughed. As Jagger drove me home he chuckled "So who's idea do you think it was to spy on us? My money on Raven." I laugh "I think your right!" Jagger parks the car in front of the mansion and leans over to kiss me "I'm serious, we should do this again." If I could blush I would be red right now! On the way out of the car, he slaps my ass "Go show Raven what a good boy you are." I get to the door and he's already gone.I open the bedroom door to find Raven looking nervous. She blurts out "Astea made me do it, it was all peer pressure!" I laugh "I know what happened and I'm not mad, it's a turn-on." She smiles "Well from what I saw it was really hot!" I smile and pull her towards the bathroom. I stand over the toilet "Jagger wanted you to see what a cock slut I am." I let go of all the cum in my ass and her jaw drops "Holy shit! that was hot!" I clean myself off, get a new pair of pants, and give her a devilish smile " well the next time it happens you can be in the room." Raven's eyes light up "So you found your person!" I awkwardly laugh and scratch my head "I'm pretty sure I did." She giggles and hugs me "so I guess my idea of going to the club was a good one?" I laugh and kiss her "Yes, it was." We watch Once Bitten and fall asleep.
----- CHAPTER BREAK -----
thrills and chillsScarlett POV:
I woke up with mischief on my mind. I rolled over and saw that Athena was thinking the same way I was by the huge smirk on her face. Athena had been sleeping in my bed with me as of late. I also got bestowed the honor of calling her by her first name last night, she told me since we were a thing I might as well start calling her by her real name. I'm flattered, I am glad we aren't fighting over Lyle anymore. Sharing is so much easier, and a lot more fun! We jump out of bed and run to Lyle's room, only to notice he is gone! Athena and I are on a mission. Athena grabs my hand "ok the A and S detectives are on the case!" We search the mansion top to bottom but no Lyle! No note, car gone! He always stays over Saturdays and Sundays! and Sunday morning we cuddle with him! We want our cuddle time! We head down to the kitchen to find everyone at the table looking confused. It still felt weird to be up during the daytime! Sebastian lifts his head up from the table and gives us a sad puppy dog look "Lyle isn't making breakfast! He's not here!" He lowers his head back down and Onyx pets his head. A knock on the door and We are all up running towards the door. Alexander pushes in front and opens it to find a box with a note attached. He brings it to the table and reads the note " Hey gang sorry I can't make it to breakfast, I have some mayoral things to do today. I packed this box with food for all of you. from your friendly neighborhood witch." As soon as Alexander was done reading the letter Sebastian tore into the box. He pulled out a Tupperware and sat down to eat. Raven gave him an annoyed look. He shrugs his shoulders "What I'm hungry and it's Lyle's cooking!" We each took a Tupperware of chicken-fried steak with mashed potatoes with peas and corn and dug in. It was still hot and tasted like it had just come off of a cast-iron skillet.After our delicious breakfast, Athena noticed another note under Sebastian's plate. Sebastian too busy licking his plate didn't notice when she took it off. Onyx elbowed him but he continued his assault on his plate. Athena shook her head and read "I assumed the box would get torn into as soon as the note was read, assuming Sebastian would be the one ripping into the box I taped a note to his plate. I also assumed he would be licking it and that someone would see this note and read it. I know you all miss me so I will be over later and I have a surprise for you all. see you in 3 hours!" We all chatted excitedly about what we thought the surprise was. Athena and I headed to my room to put a mischievous plan into action. One that would involve Lyle and us being Doodieheads.Athena POV:
After Scarlett and I had our plan set we decided to head to Hasty's for a congratulatory milkshake. Raven came as well, the boys and Onyx were going to play Dead by Daylight. There was an event going on they didn't want to miss. Alexander was nice enough to let us take the Mercedes. I got in the front seat and Raven eyed me suspiciously "Stormy you have your license to fly but not your driver's license." I grinned and showed her my new driver's license. She took it and turned it over, after inspecting it for 5 minutes she narrowed her eyes "How did you get this, and how does it look so good?!" I smiled "Jameson has been teaching me while you all have been at school, I got it Friday afternoon!" They both got in the car and Scarlett leaning in from the back seat kissing me "That's my girl!" If I was capable of blushing I would have. Raven shook her head "I need to get used to that, but you guys are good together, you guys and Lyle." I turned the car on and revved the engine "Enough sappy shit, let's ride!" Raven and Scarlett gave each other nervous looks. Raven whispered to Scarlett " I'm really glad I'm made of sturdier stuff now!"We got to Hasty's and the place was pretty lively. Shirley saw us and set some milkshakes down. She then looked out the window at the sunshiny day and back at us "Well I guess you guys are enjoying the sunscreen. It's good to see you girls, and not just when you work here." Shirley saw my confused face "There special shakes, just for you girls." I took a sip and realized why they were just for us. I whispered to her "how did you know" She whispered back "You not the only supernaturals around here." She turned so only I could see her pushing some of her hair behind her ear, They were pointed! I gasped and she laughed. I whispered " are you a fairy?!" Shirley whispered back "We prefer to be called fae, but yes." I squeaked with excitement and she walked off laughing. After talking for a bit we order some fries and burgers. Shirley cooked us some special burgers as well. I think I love her! We are just sitting at the booth minding our own business jamming out to some toons on the jute box and along comes the slimeball himself, Trevor! He sits down next to me and puts an arm around my shoulder "Well if I knew you were going to be this hot Stormy, I would have tried to date you instead of Monstergirl here!" Scarlett got up from the other side of the booth and threw Trevor's arm off of me and then pulled him out of the booth, She used some force so he fell on his butt on the floor next to us "That's my seat thank you, and that's my girl!" He got up and looked around wiping himself off and in a loud voice so everyone could hear "That wasn't very nice I was just chatting with her, and since when are you two a thing. I should know that freaks should only date their own kind."He reached for my milkshake to throw it at us but Dan, the owner of Hasty's, came up from behind him and grabbed his arm "I wouldn't throw that if I were you son. There are a lot of people here that don't want to deal with your drama today, myself included." Trevor looked around at all the people in the restaurant looking at him, some with their cellphones out. "So why don't you give them their shake back and go sit down!" Trevor wheeled around and was about to throw the shake at Dan "No son you don't want to do that, you like coming here right?" Trevor sneered "my Father.." Dan put a hand up to stop him " Is not the mayor, he's a lawyer, and from what I and every other person in this restaurant have witnessed from you would classify as harassment and attempted assault against these poor girls who did nothing to you. I said attempted because I know you're not going to throw that shake at them, you're going to sit down, eat your food and leave. Or else we are going to have some problems that your father will have to solve!" Dan stared at him and he looked scared. Trevor put the shake on the table and sat back down in his booth with the pradabees and jocks. Shirley went over to their table put everything they had in to-go container's and smiled at Trevor "My husband is too much of a gentleman to say this but I'm not, your daddy should teach you some class, lord knows you, and your mother needs it. Now get the hell out of my restaurant, and bring your friends with you. I don't need them starting anything." Trevor and his goons left, the other patrons cheering as they did." Shirley smiled and bowed "Now that the trash has been taken out, everyone's meal is on the house!" that got everyone to cheer even louder, Shirley came over to giving us each a hug "Nobody messes with my girls!" We finished our food, thanked Shirley and Dan, and went back home.We got back home and the boys and Onyx were waiting on the steps. Raven got out "aww did you miss us that much?" Alexander smiled "Well yes but Lyle called and said to wait outside for part one of our surprise." A minute after he said that a huge bus pulled up. The door opened and Lyle stepped out. Alexander gave him a weird look and Lyle nodded at him. He looked like the same old Lyle to me. Lyle rushed us on. My eyes got huge, it was a party bus! complete with a karaoke bar! Lyle smiled as we sat down "I wanted us to get to our destination in style!" Lyle tapped the panel where the driver was and Tony turned around! He waved "Everyone ready to go?" Lyle gave him a thumbs up and we were off. To my excitement, we stopped at Raven's parent's house to pick up Billy, Henry, and Valentine. We chatted away. 10 minutes later we picked up Luna "Jagger said he would be along, something about he wanted to walk because it's a nice day out. By the way, Lyle thank you for giving my siblings and I some sunscreen. I don't think Jagger will admit it but he is very happy for the sunscreen."The excitement of where we were going was too much for Sebastian who was begging Lyle for clues. He was on his knees with his hands clasped together pleading "Come, man, one little hint!" Lyle made a motion of his lips were sealed. Sebastian sat down giving Lyle that puppy dog look. But then Onyx suggested some karaoke to pass the time and he was all in.Two hours later we arrived at our destination. Lyle got out first and put his arms out "tada!" We were at six flags! Only Raven had been but we had heard it was awesome! When we got off the bus we noticed Raven's parents, my parents, and Jagger waiting for us. Lyle smiled "I may have told some people where we were heading." They all had swimsuits with them. I looked at Lyle "We didn't bring our swimsuits. It's the end of September, we thought the water park would be closed because of the cold, not that we can feel it." Lyle chuckled "why do you think I've been wearing shorts? I get cold just like humans do." Alexander spoke up "We thought you were like us dude." Lyle winks "Almost." Lyle smiled and pulled open a luggage compartment in the bus. It had all of our swimsuits! Raven, Onyx, Scarlett, and I pulled out bikinis that were the same color as our dresses the night of Lyle's welcome to the neighborhood party. Raven and Onyx gave him an annoyed look and he put his hands up "Cassandra designed the swimsuits!" Mother who had not expected to be thrown under the bus nervously laughed "Your boyfriends gave me permission and they approved of them." Giving Lyle a smile that said two can play his game buddy! Alexander, Sebastian, and Lyle smiled. Raven and Onyx went to change. Scarlett was puzzled. Scarlett asked, "who is my boyfriend?" I laughed "your boyfriend is my boyfriend." She still looked puzzled so I pointed to Lyle "That dork with a shit-eating grin over there." He stopped smiling "Hey!" I walked over to him and kissed his cheek "But you're a hot dork!" His smile returned and as we head into the park Luna looked at her brother "Why didn't you want to come on the awesome party bus!" Jagger gloated "When Lyle told me what was happening, I decided it was a nice day for a walk." Sebastian playfully hit Lyle's shoulder "I get you telling the parents where we were going, but why did you tell Jagger?" Jagger interjected, "Because unlike some people I can keep a secret. Besides I'm a lone wolf, I do things on my own." Just then Lyle let out a spine-chilling howl. We all looked at him. Alexander spoke up "Dude that was horrifying, please don't ever do that again!" Tony got off the bus "Boss are you ok?" Lyle waved at him "I'm fine, just showing a lone wolf how it's done." Tony laughed and headed inside the park. Lyle put a hand on Jagger's shoulder "You don't want to be a lone wolf, Omega's don't last very long." Tony is now laughing his ass off. Jagger gulped and it took everyone a minute to calm down. We met up with everyone else inside and I heard father say "remind me not to get on that boy's bad side." Alexander POV:
I pulled Lyle aside "Dude what happened, I thought you weren't going to heal yourself because of Trevor?" Lyle smiled "I just have a glamor on for today and I took away the pain of my injuries. When I go back to school the glamor will be off and the pain will come back. I'm going to have a lot of explaining to do to the gang." Alexander chuckles "Just a little."Stormy POV:
By the time I had changed into my swimsuit the rest of the girls had theirs on, Admiring themselves in their camera phones. I was really glad Lyle had bewitched our phones! I thought I wouldn't feel uncomfortable with how thin the swimsuit was. It covered the right area's but it was definitely boyfriend-approved. I thought it was weird when mother wanted all of our measurements the other day. I thought she was going to make our dresses but this is better! Jagger had brought Luna's suit. She had the classic swimsuit the girls wore in anime. It was cute but form-fitting. Everyone else was going to meet us at the entrance to the water park, so after we were done taking photos of ourselves( and we're done being glared at by most of the women in the bathroom.) we walked down to meet them.The glares and stares from both guys and girls were a little intimidating at first but Scarlett grabbed my hand, which caused some people to whistle, and my confidence rose. As we got to the gate, Lyle and Sebastian looked at us and I swear they were going to start drooling. Mr. brother looked a little pissed at the stares Raven was getting but he held his composure. Sebastian put his arm around Onyx and kissed her forehead. Lyle looked like he had won the lottery with the grin he had on his face. Scarlett and I made sure to wiggle our hips as we walked in front of him. Phase 1 of the plan was in motion. Alexander POV:
I had to stop myself from glaring at the guys ogling my mate. I mean she looked drop-dead gorgeous in her new bikini. The green fabric covers just enough to leave something to the imagination. I mean I would be drooling if she wasn't mine, instead, I had a hard-on. We sat down by one of the many pools in the water park. Raven noticed my uneasiness and took my hand. She kissed the top of my hand "While it's nice to get attention but the only attention I want is from you." She blushed "While it's really hot you have a boner I don't want any other girl or guy looking at your "problem". She proceeded to grin and pushed me into the pool. Well, my problem is solved. I took my grinning idiot and pulled her into the pool. The people around us were waiting for her to throw a fit but she started laughing and chased me around the pool.Mother and Father were relaxing poolside, with Raven's parents, and getting a lot of stares from the other park goers. One woman asked my mother if she was sick. My mother explained she has sensitive skin and doesn't go outside very often. The woman persisted and mother gave her a glare that would scare anyone. The woman sat down and went back to her conversation with Raven's mom. Raven's mom gave mother a high five. My parents and Raven's parents decided they were going to enjoy themselves on the lazy river and stay poolside while the rest of us walked around and tried out some of the water slides. We got to a very tall water slide that you stand in a tube, they let the floor out, and go flying down the slide. It looks like an adrenalin rush. Sebastian was the first to race up the stairs. He got all the way up and started to walk back down just as we were almost to the top. Onyx gave him a puzzled look "Babe what's wrong, you love these rides?" Sebastian shook his head "I do, I just don't feel like having a headache today." Onyx looked up and frowned "Your right, we should come back to this one later." Stormy looked up and pushed both of them aside "Nonsense, just because the girl that's obsessed with Lyle is here and her brainless lackeys, doesn't mean we can't have fun." She took Scarlett and Lyle's hands and confidently walked up and got in line, right behind Jennifer! Jennifer turned around and it looked like she had seen a ghost, then Her face turned to utter bitchyness. Stormy smiled at her and made sure she saw whose hand she was holding. I think my sister took some kind of thrill out of torturing the poor girl. I have got to stop letting her hang out with Raven! Jennifer had a look of irritation on her face but didn't say a word, which surprised all of us including her friends. Her friends continued to glare at us but said nothing.All of Jennifer's friends were waiting down at the bottom of the ride and now it was her turn. I think Stormy was a little disappointed Jennifer hadn't said anything. But just before Jennifer went into the tube she turned around with a smug look on her face "It's cute you think making Lyle feel bad for you so he lets you drag him around everywhere will make me jealous, but your just a delusional freak. When he wants a real woman he knows where to find me." She pushed Stormy away and kissed Lyle. Before my sister could do anything the ride supervisor shut the tube. Jennifer flipped us off on the way down. We watched her top come flying off on her way down and a bunch of people taking videos and pictures! I noticed Scarlett had a big grin on her face, She lifted her finger to signal me to not say a word. With everyone laughing, Jennifer completely embarrassed, and her brainless bunch went running off. Athena POV:
Satisfied with how the interaction with Jennifer and I went, I took my turn going down the slide. I crossed my hand over my shoulders just because of how thin my bathing suit was. I didn't need it ripping on the way down. I blew a kiss to Lyle and Scarlett as the tube closed on me. While wondering if Scarlett could sense that I knew what she had done the floor released and I dropped. It was a 10-second ride but it was so much fun! Thankfully my top had stayed in place. Lyle came down after me. I held my hand out to help him up and felt my fangs extend at the sight of his swim shorts. They had given him a wedgie but his cock was fully outlined for all to see. Even though it wasn't hard it was still big! He noticed my fangs, blushed, and fixed himself. Scarlett came down. Making sure Lyle saw I helped Scarlett up, pulled in my arms, and kissed her. Scarlett blushed "What was that for?" I grinned "For teaching that bitch a lesson and because I like watching Lyle get flustered." Scarlett winked at Lyle and we waited for everyone else to come down.We all went on the slide a few times during our time in the water park. We headed over to an indoor surfing area. Lyle, my brother, and Sebastian were competing to see who could stay on a surfboard the longest. Sebastian won. They got out of the pool and sat down on the lawn chairs with the rest of us. Sebastian laughed "You know Lyle for a guy who grew up in California it seems really sad that I beat you." Lyle shrugged "Listen here old man, the only reason is that you have been surfing longer than I have been alive. You have the advantage of age." Onyx looked at him "Babe you told him how old you were?" Sebastian smiled "No he guessed and then I told him." Alexander looked confused "Dude I don't even know how old you are!?" Sebastian smiled "Guess." Alexander's face scrunched up as he was thinking "I don't know, I'm kinda scared to say." Sebastian put an arm around his shoulder "I won't be offended." Alexander was about to say something when Raven interrupted "You got turned in the 90's?" Sebastian smiled "Close but I was turned at 18 years old in 1987." Everyone's jaws dropped. Alexander laughed "Dude you would be 50! How come you never told me?" Sebastian shrugged his shoulders. "You never asked. Let's go get ice cream!" He walked away with Onyx and Lyle shook his head and laughed. The rest of us let that sink in before catching up to them.Sebastian POV:
I guess my friends were really in shock about my age. Athena and Raven couldn't even order ice cream, and that's one of their favorite human foods to eat! We got our treats and sat on the benches nearby. Onyx jabbed me in the shoulder and turned her head towards Athena and Scarlett. They were both eating their ice cream seductively and staring at an uncomfortable Lyle. Everyone else was so engrossed with the six flags map and talking about where they wanted to go next that they didn't notice the show those two were putting on for a party of one. Unfortunately, they also got the attention of people passing by. Two girls passed by and almost drooled. While a girl was trying to pull her boyfriend away from the scene. Onyx and I giggled. After 5 minutes of the girl's show, Lyle got up and announced that over in another part of six flags they were having a Batman show. The two girls smiled at themselves, feeling accomplished.We change out of our bathing suits and into our clothes. I decided to wear the classics, black and green Tripp pants and a Living dead girl T-shirt. Onyx had made my jaw drop with black leather shorts, a black tank top with moon phases on it, fishnets, black combat boots, and a wide brim black hat. She dredded her hair the night before and it looked hot on her! Raven had a black corset with bats buckles down the front with a fishnet top underneath, a long torn black skirt with buckled boots, and a black cameo necklace of a bat. Luna had a long-sleeve neon purple crop top, black shorts with zippers along them, fishnets, and neon purple boots. Stormy had a black top with a black leather underbust corset and black leather skirt, ripped black fishnets, black combat boots, and a collar with a ring on it. Scarlett had a black long sleeve top with a plaid high waist skirt, black thigh highs, and black combat boots, Jagger had ripped don't shoot the messenger shirt, black leather pants, biker gloves, and scuffed-up combat boots. Alexander had a black ripped shirt, black pants with rips and chains, and black combat boots. Lyle was the last to meet us and I think we were all in shock. He looked hot, not that he didn't always look good. He was wearing a black mesh v neck shirt, black leather pants, black combat boots, and a long silver Triskelion necklace. Lyle looked at us "If one of you makes a silver joke I won't feed you for a week!" I definitely debating saying anything but decided his food was not worth losing, no matter how funny I am.Scarlett POV:
Athena and I thought Lyle had had enough, so we toned down the teasing for now. He kept raving about the Batman show the park puts on. I don't know if that was because he wanted to see the show or if he wanted a break from the teasing. Either way, Athena and I were happy. We got to the part of the park that was a DC theme park. It was awesome! There were rides named after The Joker, Poison Ivy, Batman, Nightwing, Superman, and more. My nerd side showed and squealed in excitement. I was determined to ride everything! As we sat down Athena made sure we had a seat right next to Lyle. He seemed unsure of the seating arrangements. a few of the people sitting around us were staring, so Raven stared right back. Which made them very uncomfortable, but it got them to stop staring! Throughout the show, we were all enjoying ourselves, but Sebastian seemed excited. After the show, I questioned him about it, and he smiled "I watched the Batman tv with Adam West as a kid growing up. This was just like the old tv show, it made me feel like a kid again." Onyx took his hand and squeezed it laughing "You know I shouldn't like such an old man, it's kinda gross." they both laughed and we got in line to the Superman roller coaster. For the next two hours, we rode all of the rides in the area and even went to a magic show in another part of the park.Raven POV:
We all decide to take a break from rides and visit the gift shops. The woman at the counter was a sour-faced woman who eyed us suspiciously. We tried to ignore it but she kept making it clear by discussing how much she didn't like us with another employee. That same employee asked me if I need any help with a snide tone. I told her I didn't. She went back to the counter stirring her iced coffee. She came back with a smirk on her face "I know what will make your outfit even better!" She proceeded to dump her coffee on me and smile. I was soaked. Alexander was going to run over to me but I put a hand up. Looking her directly in the eye I gave her a stare that looked like it turned her blood cold. Her smile turned to fear and she ran to the back room. I started to walk out of the store to go change but Alexander caught my arm "Are you ok, Do you want me to go with you?" I nodded my head "No I'm going to change and ill meet you guys at the Teacups." I gave his hand a squeeze "I'll be ok. I'm just glad I'm the type of girl that brings more than one outfit"I was almost back to our lockers when I noticed a Lyle trying to not seem too obvious. I turned around "Did my boyfriend put you up to this?" Lyle nervously ran his hands through his hair "Yeah, he did and I was standing close to you when that girl gave you a coffee shower so I have to change too." I laughed and told him I would be out in a minute. I had changed my top to another mesh top and a tank top that said bad kitty. Lyle still wasn't done changing when I came out. I decided it wouldn't hurt if I took a peek. I made sure Lyle was the only one in the changing room and snuck in. He had taken off his mesh shirt. Next to him was a black ripped Nightwish shirt. Damn was he hot. I also noticed a rather large tent in his pants. He laughs "So you finally decided to be like the other Doodieheads and take a peek. Since you and I will be getting more intimate why don't you come out and take a better look." If I could blush I would be beet red right now. I stepped out and my mouth fell open. Lyle was standing there looking so damn hot, I wanted to fuck him right there!He came towards me and put my hand on his abs. I shuddered as he cupped the side of my cheek and looked into my eyes "It's so cute when you're embarrassed." It felt like I couldn't move, to be honest, I didn't want to. He lowered his lips to mine and gave me a heart-melting kiss. Slow at first and then it got more intense. I stopped kissing him, which caused him to whine, to lock the door. I didn't want someone to find us and have us kicked out of the park. His eyes lit up. Before I could kiss him again he stopped me "We just can't go too far, I'm saving some things for the other two." I smiled "You can't have sex with me but we can do other things," Lyle gulped and we went back to kissing. I stopped kissing him and pulled him down so he was sitting on the bench. I put my hands on his knees and knelt down "you ok with this?" He nodded his head and his dick twitched. God was that hot! I tore his pants off and gasped at the sight of his huge stiff cock! I wanted to be slow and teasing but I decided to swallow his cock instead. Lyle let out a moan and his eye's rolled back "Holy fuck your mouth feels amazing!" I go all the way down to the base and back up, feeling his cock stretch my throat. I pop my lips off and swirl my tongue around his head, earning a moan from him. I continued teasing him but running my tongue up and down his shaft. His soft moans and the way his cock twitches are making me super wet. I can feel my own pussy juices pooling in my panties. I take all of his dick in my mouth and he shudders "It's so hot that I can smell your arousal, Raven." I think I'm dripping on the floor! A couple more minutes and I feel he's about to cum. I pick up the pace and as he cums in my mouth, moaning my name.He looks at me with a smirk. I yelp as Lyle grabs my legs and lifts me so my pussy is level with his face. He grins "My turn!" What I was going to say turned into moans and gasps as he slowly licks my pussy. He licks my pussy and then puts his tongue in deep making small circles with his tongue. My eyes roll to the back of my head when he sucks on my clit. He feels so fucking good! How is he a virgin! He continues to slowly trace every inch of my pussy with his tongue. I can feel myself on the edge and I try to move my pussy faster. Lyle backs us up against a wall and puts my arms over my head, lifting his face up he says "would you like me to go faster?" I whimper "yes!" Lyle's eyes turn white for a second and his evil grin widens "I'm sorry I couldn't hear that." I whine "I want you to go faster, I want to cum, please make me cum!" He smirks "If you insist." Lyle lowers his head and goes as fast as he can. I moan louder and he puts a hand over my mouth while the other one has my wrist pinned against the wall. It feels so fucking good! I moan Lyle's name and clench my legs around him, cumming so hard I see stars! He makes sure to lick up all of my juices and lets me down so I'm sitting on the floor. He brings me a Gatorade bottle. I give him a weird look but take a sip. It's blood! After a few minutes, I'm able to sit up. I wobble over to the bench and sit down "I hope the others aren't worried because we have been gone so long!" Lyle smiles "Your boyfriend had that covered, He said we were going to get food and the food court is all the way on the other side of the park after we changed. Everyone else would meet up with us after they went on a few more rides." I smile "Then I guess we better go get food, huh?" Lyle laughs "Yeah, I guess so." I make sure no one is outside and Lyle and I slip out. I take his hand and he leads me to the food court. He stops and looks at me "That was amazing, in case you were wondering." I smile "me too. I can't believe you are a virgin. damn your good." We get to the food court, order the food, and are sitting on a bench waiting for everyone when realization sets in "My boyfriend planned this, didn't he!?" Lyle grinned "If I say yes will you get mad." I grin "no, he's just a sneaky bastard." we both laugh loudly. The gang catches up and they order their food. They talk about how we missed some awesome rides and how someone freaked out and thought Sebastian was Rob Zombie. We met my parents and Alexander's parents at the gate. On the ride home, everyone was excitedly talking about their day.Alexander nudges me and grins, I smile and nudge him back. He whispers "I want details." I smile and snuggle into his arms. I look over and Lyle has his arms around Stormy and Scarlett. He gives me a wink and I smile. That night with Alexander's arms wrapped around me I wonder how today will change things and if things are about to get more complicated.
----- CHAPTER BREAK -----
Raven POV:
After having a very detailed dream about Lyle and me, I woke up feeling guilty. Alexander was holding me, I must have been moaning in my dreams because I could feel his rock-hard cock poking my ass. I rolled over and he smiled "Well someone was having an interesting dream!" I hid my face in his chest and he grinned "Was it about you and Lyle, you know I never did get those details last night." I rolled over so I was facing away from him. His mouth right next to my ear " I would really love to hear what happened." He pushed his erection into my ass. I pulled a pillow over my head. He shook me and said in a pouty voice " I want to know! I told your voyeuristic ass what happened with Jagger and me! it's only fair!" I couldn't help but laugh "Ok, ok I'll tell you." I looked him in the eyes and told him everything in detail, including the fact that I figured out what he had planned. He jumped up out of our coffin, threw a pillow at me, and said, "you have no proof that I did!" He ran down the stairs giggling like an idiot. I got up and made my way downstairs hoping he wouldn't pester Lyle and make it too obvious. I don't need Stormy or Scarlett trying to kill me today. At least it was Monday and we had school, which meant I only had to deal with one of them.Lyle was making blueberry pancakes, eggs, sausage, and hash browns with Stormy and Scarlett. He had packed us shepherd's pie for lunch. It didn't feel like a Monday, I remember hating those as humans! Everyone else makes their way downstairs. As we eat all you hear are satisfied grunts between mouthfuls. As we head to school I can't help but wonder if I could sneak Lyle into an empty classroom to "study".Coincidentally my first class is with Lyle. Of course, it had to be math class! It figures the class I always hated would be my first class. If I get too bored I can always stare at Lyle's ass. Mr.Thatcher raised his eyebrows when he saw me and smirked "Well if it isn't my favorite student Miss Madison, how fortunate we are to have you grace us with your dark and gloomy presence once again! I'm sure you will be thrilled to answer the first question?" I stood up tall in my seat with a smile on my face "I'm so glad you are as happy to see me as I am to see you! I would love to answer the first question but since I was going to night school I don't think I'm on the same subject matter everyone else is. In fact, Lyle and I are two chapters ahead. But when you catch up to where I am I will be happy to answer your question!" Mr. Thatcher's face turned beet red, Lyle seemed to be in shock and the class broke out in laughter. Mr. Thatcher's face turned into a twisted smile "Well since you already covered the material then you won't have a problem going up to the board and solving the equation." He folded his arms smugly and the class waited with bated breath. I confidently went up to the blackboard and took a piece of chalk getting ready to write the answer. Of course, I was internally panicking. Why hadn't I paid attention in class! After a minute of standing there, Mr. Thatcher started to snicker. I could hear my classmates fidgeting in their seats getting antsy. I was about to turn around and give up when I saw the answer right in front of me! It was literally on the board in front of me. I turned around and nobody else seemed to notice it except for a grinning Lyle. I smiled at Mr. Thatcher and wrote the answer down. He was not a happy camper! He quickly wrote another one and I answered it, thanks to a handy dandy witch! He smirked and wrote ten problems on the board. He looked at me with a satisfied smirk. I answered all ten problems, put the chalk down, and stared him down all the way back to my seat. Mr. Thatcher's face was so red it looked like it was going to pop! The class cheered for me. He calmed everyone down and gave Lyle and me some free time to study. Lyle moved to the empty desk next to mine and whispered "That was really bold and awesome. I thought we were going to get detention." I whispered back "I thought you would be mad at me for bringing you into it." Lyle smiled "I'm surprised you mentioned me but the teachers like me, I think it's because I own the town, but even if we got detention it would be going on your record, not mine." Lyle winked at me and my stomach fluttered. The teacher droned on and on until finally, the bell rang. I ran out of there like a bat out of hell.I met up with Sebastian and Onyx in my next class. History, im just glad Lyle wasn't here. I could see Mr. Tanner frown as he saw us and went back to writing on the chalkboard. We were covering the era of the 1980s. Sebastian was bouncing in his seat. He answered every question right. Mr. Tanner got suspicious and Sebastian told him very confidently that his cousin is a history buff and was always talking about how the '80s were the peak of surfing, with nothing better than surf and sun. Mr. Tanner didn't allow Sebastian to answer any more questions, he wanted someone who wasn't as much of a history buff to answer. Aka he wanted someone stupid to answer so he would seem like a big shot.We had two more classes before lunch. The problem was in almost every class I daydreamed about pulling Lyle into the janitor's closet and having some fun. Just as the bell rang for lunch Lyle pulled me into a janitor's closet! He made sure the coast was clear first. He closed the door and I smiled "I was right you can read my mind!" I wrapped my arms around his neck and leaned in to kiss him. He put a hand up to stop me. Seeing my confusion he sighed "While that does sound nice right now, did you tell Scarlett and Athena about what happened between you and me at Six Flags?" I grinned "Remind me what we did?" Lyle smiled " I'm serious." I let go of him "No, I didn't say anything. Well I just told Alexander but he wouldn't tell anyone, he just wants it for his spank bank." Lyle looked at me like I had three heads. "Ok because Scarlett and Athena have been clingy today. This morning when you came downstairs they both growled and while we were sitting down eating breakfast their energy was very hostile towards you and Onyx. Not to mention when Scarlett and I were in English a girl winked at me and played with her hair. Scarlett looked like she wanted to throat punch her. Her fangs were out, I had to send some calming energy toward her. Not only that but she moved to the empty desk next to me, took my arm, and glared at the girl."I must have looked worried because Lyle put his hand on my arm. "I'm glad you didn't say anything, but I'm not sure what is going on with them." It suddenly hit me and I laughed. Lyle looked very confused. I stopped laughing long enough to explain that when a vampire finds a potential mate after a while they go into heat, and they also get clingy and jealous. Lyle looked at me in shock. I whispered to him "It's kind of like when a human girl has her time of the month but not the cramps or blood part." Lyle looked grossed out "Well I'm sort of glad I have an answer, and at least I know what's going on. What do I do about the other part, do I have to be afraid of them attacking me." Then a smile spread across his face "Will they attack me?" He said hopefully. I giggled "they might, but from my experience, you will do just fine." He blushed and I pulled him in for a kiss. "ok Lyle now hold out your wrist please" Grabbing his wrist I lead him to the cafeteria. Alexander's pov:
I looked up from my lunch in time to see Raven pulling Lyle by the wrist to the lunch table. Im glad Scarlet wasn't at the table. Sebastian, Onyx, and I had just come from math, While Scarlett had art with Becky and Matt. With her being in heat she would have attacked my mate! We didn't need Scarlett revealing what we are and I didn't need to break up a catfight, no matter how hot it would be! My mind wandered to all the dirty things Raven and Lyle could be doing. It feels weird to be cheering them on so to speak, when before I wanted to kill him. They sat down just as Scarlett came into the cafeteria chatting and laughing with Matt and Becky. I didn't smell any arousal from Lyle or Raven so I was less worried about Raven being attacked. When they got to the table Lyle pulled out 2 containers of shepherd's pie for Matt and Becky. They both dug right in and thanked him through mouthfuls.Scarlett sat next to Lyle and put her hand on his lap. Lyle almost choked on his food. Nobody else noticed except a nervous Raven. I pulled my mate next to me and kissed her on the forehead. She instantly relaxed and ate her food. Scarlett was rubbing her hand up and down Lyle's leg which he didn't seem comfortable with but he also didn't stop her. After we were all done eating Lyle collected the containers and cleared his throat " I was thinking since Halloween is this Saturday, I would build a haunted house throughout out my mansion. I was hoping you could all help me set it up and be in it. I was thinking throughout the week we go shopping after school and Friday you all stay at my place to help set up." Lyle hugged Onyx " I will need my interior decorator to help me out with a surprise for the party." Scarlett's eyes went huge, but Onyx put up her hands as a sign that she meant no harm. Becky seemed worried "Will you have room for Matt and me?" Lyle smiled "I will. but you both will have to share a room." Matt and Becky blush crimson red. But they agreed that would be ok. We were buzzing from the excitement for the rest of the day. Lyle told us he would tell Athena later about our haunted house and going to the club to celebrate her birthday. Stormy POV:
I heard my brother and his friends coming up the driveway so I ran downstairs and waited to tell them the news. My brother was the first in the door and I pushed past him and grabbed Scarlett and Lyle in a bear hug. They looked shocked but returned the hug. My brother on the other hand looked hurt "Oh I see, my sister is happy to see everyone else but me!" He turned away, arms folded pretending to look sad. I ran at him and hugged him "Big brother is home! I missed you!" Alexander laughed "this is better but a little dramatic." Lyle chuckled "pot meet kettle." I let go of my brother and ushered everyone into the parlor then ran to my room for the surprise. I came back and it held it up for everyone to see "Guess who just got enrolled at Dullsville high!" I set my schedule down on the table for everyone to see.I threw myself between Lyle and Scarlett who were sharing an oversized armchair "Now I can have classes with you and Scarlett!" Lyle looked nervous and everyone else was excited about the news. Sebastian cleared his throat "Now that doesn't mean you three crazy kids can go sneak off to the janitor's closet every day." My brother gagged "Dude stop talking about my sister like that, at least wait till I'm out of earshot!" Smirking at Scarlett I said, "It won't be every day!" Lyle's smile vanished and he got nervous. I don't know how he could be, it's not like Scarlett and I were looking at him like we wanted to eat him or fuck him. just kidding, we were. But we can't help it, were Doodieheads.I held Lyle and Scarlett's hands as I explained my schedule to everyone and figured out what classes I had with them. Lyle told me he had an announcement too. He started talking about what was going to happen on Halloween but I got too excited and blurted out "YOU'RE GOING TO HAVE A HUGE HAUNTED HOUSE AT YOUR MANSION AND THEN WE ARE ALL GOING CLUBBING TO CELEBRATE MY 18TH BIRTHDAY!" Lyle didn't look surprised that I knew. Laughing he gave Scarlett a look " how did I know you were going to tell her?" Scarlett blushed " I can't help it, she's my girlfriend, and I don't keep secrets from my girlfriend or my boyfriend."
Lyle laughed "I need to get used to that. If my buddies back home knew I had two girlfriends they would be jealous and my mom would have puppies!" At the end of the night, we agreed to pick up the decorations after school and our costumes on Wednesday, and then Friday we would set everything up. Which gave us Thursday to go to the club and help Jagger. It feels weird going into Halloween stores as a goth because everyone makes a beeline towards you to sell your stuff. I like that I can get help so quickly but it feels like they are stereotyping. Ravens POV:
Tuesday went by fast and Luckily we were able to find what we needed, Lye asked Alexander if he didn't mind making the sets and he happily agreed. Lyle gave us creative freedom of what we wanted to do with the rooms we were going to be in. Wednesday we went costume shopping.It felt like old times going into Jack's department store. The rush of people felt the same but my new confidence made the experience more fun. Everyone looked around in amazement. Jack had everything, from clothes to new tires to kitchen sinks! We made our way over to the clothing section and browsed the Halloween costumes. I pulled out a Cat Woman costume and was admiring it when I noticed the size. There was no way this would fit me anymore! Pulling out the largest size my heart sank, it was too small! I turned and noticed the other girls were having that same problem. Just then I heard a familiar voice, it was Jack " I don't think what your looking for is out here." I turn around and he has a shit-eating grin on his face. I smiled and remembered all the times I came here and how Jack would save the best stuff in the back of the store " Is the costumes were looking for in the back?" His smile got bigger " They so happen to be, Mrs.Sterling gave me your measurements and I may have ordered some costumes." I told the guys ( Who were looking for their own costumes) that Onyx, Stormy, Scarlett, and I would be outback. Luna looked sad but Jack told her he had something special for her. She went to the front counter and waited patiently for him to get back. We followed Jack outback trying, but failing not to show how excited we all were.I opened the door and it was like I had stepped into heaven!
100 costumes lined the walls! As we were looking Jack headed out the door saying " You ladies have your own fitting rooms to the right, I wouldn't want my best customer/ reputation saver and her friends to not be satisfied!" Stormy stopped looking at the costumes " What does he mean by reputation saver?" I giggled " Before your brother and Jameson moved in I may have broken in and gone exploring. I may have been in there one night and Jack might have been dared to get something from the house. He may have been too scared so I gave him my necklace, which to be fair looked like it would have come from the mansion, just so his buddies wouldn't make fun of him for eternity." I smiled and the girls all laughed.We were all sifting through the costumes when Luna squeaked and ran into the backroom to us with a giant smirk on her face. She was dressed up as Millian Nava from That Time I Got Reincarnated as a slime! She grinned at us "I am the one and only Dragonoid, also known as The Destroyer!" She tried to look serious and put her hands on her hips. A minute later she broke out in laughter. Stormy came out in a gorgeous outfit! She chose to dress up as Briar Rose from The Curse of Sleeping Beauty. Luna went to pay for her costume (Which she still hadn't taken off). Onyx and I went to talk to our guys about couples' costumes. Scarlett was trying on her Jesse costume from Pokemon, and Athena was admiring herself with the camera on her phone and taking pictures. Athena POV:
While I was admiring how awesome my costume looked Scarlett came up behind me and grabbed my boobs "So that's where I left my Pokeballs!"
I yelped and she kissed my neck. I stifled a moan and she kissed harder. I could feel her fangs scrap my neck and my legs shake. She was about to bite me and I heard someone cough. We both jumped away from each other Onyx, Sebastian and Lyle were in the room! Lyle was standing there looking very intently at the two of us. Sebastian giggled "Has nobody heard of a sock on the door?" Onyx pulled Sebastian towards the fitting room. His eyes shone red and she laughed "Calm down cowboy, I'm going in this one and you're going into the one next to me." Sebastian teased us "So we're not going to follow by example?" Onyx pushed him in and laughed. Raven open the back door dramatically and pulled my brother along with her. They looked amazing as Alice and the Mad Hatter! Onyx and Sebastian came out of the fitting rooms as The Joker and Harley Quinn. Sebastian was The joker from The Batman animated series 2004 and Onyx was Harley from Arkham City. The guys were all admiring each other's costumes and ogling at their girlfriends. I took Scarlett's hand and walked over to Lyle "and where is your costume?" Lyle smirked, "Cassandra is making it for me, and it's a surprise so no I won't tell you." Damn, I was just about to give him the puppy dog eyes! We looked around for Jagger and Lyle said we would meet him at the register. But Jagger wasn't standing, there it was Beetleguise! He had picked up a Lydia Dettz costume for Astrea. As we were purchasing our costumes Lyle had Jack get a box from the back. He paid for it and told us it was our costumes for the haunted house. He would show us what he got just before we opened the haunted house. Lyle told us he would meet us at his house, he had to stop somewhere to get something. Lyle POV:
Wednesday night My costume had come in and Cassandra had asked me to stop by for a final fitting. My costume looked amazing! Every detail was perfect and I couldn't wait to show the gang. I tried it on and turned around to face the mirror. It looked even more amazing on! Cassandra had to alter it a bit. As she is altering it she stands up and tells me to take my pants off. My face turns red and I stutter "I don't know what Raven has been telling you but I assure you it's not true." Cassandra laughs "I know you and Raven have been getting close but if you're going to have grandbabies with anyone I would prefer Athena be the first one." I set my pants on a chair and get back on the platform. "We haven't discussed babies yet and I haven't found the spell my parents used." Cassandra starts to measure me. The shock of what she just told me must have made my brain only half listen because I just realized what she said. "WHAT DO YOU MEAN THE FIRST ONE? HOW MANY VAMPIRES DO YOU THINK I'M GOING TO IMPREGNATE?!" Cassandra continues to measure and write down numbers. Casually like this was a normal conversation she says. "Well since you and Athena have also taken Scarlett as your mate I would assume she would be next and then, of course, Raven, but that would be different because it would be Alexander's baby. I'm still not clear on how that's going to work. Also if onyx and Sebastian want a child you will have to help out with that. Constantine and I wouldn't mind a little one." she sit down in the chair next to me and sighed "So you want baby palooza?" Cassandra laughed and pulled me back so she could finish measuring "I just want my daughter, Raven, and Scarlett if she wishes to have the chance to have babies. I would prefer it if Athena and Scarlett both had children by you of course." She tells me to sit while she makes the alterations but not to put my pants back on, they will just have to come off when she's done in a few minutes. My head reeling from the conversation she comes back a few minutes later and I try the costume on. It fits like a glove! I put my costume away and as we are walking out the door she turns to me with hope in her voice " I'm sorry if I'm bombarding you with all of this, it's just I didn't think it would be possible for my children to have babies and now that it is, I just got caught up in the moment. Athena was a miracle and now that she and the others could experience that miracle, it makes me hopeful for the future of our species." Cassandra hugs me "You have given us so much and ask for nothing in return, your parents would be so proud of you!" We hug for a while and I feel a tear fall on my cheek. She pulls away and wipes the tear from her face "have you told the other what your planning for Samhain?" "I'm meeting them at my house and tell them then. I'm going to reveal my costume on Halloween night." Cassandra smiled "leaving them in suspense I see, genius! Constantine and I can't wait to go through your haunted house. We haven't been to one in a Century and are looking forward to it. I know you will make it scary." Lyle's POV:
Thursday the gang was helping rope off the sections of the mansion that would be used for the haunted house while Alexander was in the rooms putting the final touches on the set. now the only thing that had to be done was to put up props and put the final touches. As I was helping Alexander with some paint retouching Athena came up behind me and gave me a big bear hug " You know you're the best right." I laughed and lead her towards the front door " I know I am, but I hope you know saying that won't let you get a sneak peek at what's going on. The haunted house and everything in it is a surprise for you. You can see it on Halloween night." Athena looked sad but then grinned " Does that mean.." I interrupted her " No that does not mean you can look at the costumes." She kissed my cheek and left to go to the club. As soon as the door closed I heard a sexy voice in combat boots say " Stupid mind-reading powers." I laughed " it's only stupid because im right." An hour later everything had been roped off and the sets were up. We were just waiting for a very paint-covered Alexander to get out of the shower. Raven had volunteered to help him but seeing as we were on a tight schedule he declined. He did however tell me if I wanted to shower with him I could since I had a little paint on me. I told him I was fine. At first, Raven glared at him as he walked away but then her mind went dirty and she smiled. She winked at me and went to get a bottle of blood from the fridge. Why are the women in my life a bunch of hornballs! Not that that's a bad thing, there's just a lot of them and they want more than just my dick!Alexander sure was enjoying his shower, I know I had installed the rain shower heads in the bathroom, but 30 minutes seems like a long time! I take a look around the room and notice Raven is missing. I head upstairs and walk over to Raven and alexander's bathroom. As soon as im outside the door I listen sure enough I hear moans coming from inside. I go back downstairs and sit on the couch, pretending to read a book I say a quick spell. We all hear what sounds like two high-pitched girlish screams coming from upstairs. Alexander and Raven quickly change and come downstairs, they didn't look too happy. I smile at them " Everyone ready to go?" We all pile into my van and head to the club. Of course to make things easier, and so no one has to hide, we went after hours when the humans had gone home.We get to the club and I tell the gang I have some business to discuss with Jagger and that they can order whatever they want at the bar. I head upstairs and open the door to Jagger's office. Athena is sitting in the corner holding his pet tarantula telling her she is a good girl and feeding her. Jagger looks up from his paperwork and nods for me to sit down. Athena comes over and sits on my lap. I ruffle her hair " im sorry but you're going to have to go downstairs, I have to talk to Jagger about some things." Athena was a little grumpy but kissed my cheek and went down to the club. Turning to Jagger I smiled " Since it will be Athena's birthday Saturday I was wondering if we could have a party for her here after the club is closed." Jagger chuckled "it's funny you should mention that." Luna bursts into the room " I GOT THE CAKE!" She puts a huge box on the desk and opens it to reveal a huge cake of a smiling cupcake with a bat on it. Luna giggles " Sorry if you got a cake already, I just couldn't resist." She takes my arm and drags me downstairs to Jagger's apartment " Now what were you thinking for the balloons and decorations?" I look back and Jagger gives me a thumbs up and mouths good luck.After what felt like a decade of discussing party plans with Luna I finally was able to sneak away, or maybe she let me. I headed to the bar to get a new drink Jagger has specifically made for me called Witch's Brew. Apparently, I was going to try it whether I wanted to or not, as soon as Romeo saw me he handed me a glass cauldron that had the galaxy in it! The colors were vibrant and beautiful. I was entranced by the drink for a few minutes before taking a sip. IT TASTED LIKE GUMMY SKITTLES MIXED WITH SPRITE! It was oddly refreshing, like a fresh cup of fruit juice. I gulped it down and Romeo gave me another. As soon as he poured it into the cauldron glass it bubbled. I looked at it and chuckled " Jagger went all out huh? How does it bubble, is it something in the glass?" Romeo put a finger to his lips " it's a club secret." I leaned forward " You can't even tell me, the drink was made for me." I try to give him puppy dog eyes and he laughs " Dude nice try but the girls try that all the time and it doesn't work. No offense you're a hottie and you smell really good. But the boss says no giving out our drink secrets and I respect my boss too much, and he scares me sometimes." It doesn't bother me so much when a vampire says I smell good, but it is still creepy. It's just not something that is brought up in everyday conversation. Just then a group of people come over and order the Witch's Brew. I make my way to the dance floor to find my gang.I found them in the middle of the dance floor. I danced my way to Scarlett and Athena and they instantly started dancing with me. Voodoo Doll by Lord of the Lost came on and the lights in the room turned shades of blue and purple. Priest by Lord of the Lost came on next and everyone in the room went crazy. The lighting made the room feel like a rave and everyone was singing. We danced the night away and left laughing and in the best mood. Tomorrow after school everyone would put the final touches on their rooms. We all decided to keep our rooms a secret from each other until Saturday morning. only Alexander knows what they look like as he made the sets. It still feels weird to see the gang up during that day, what they call " keeping human hours". Friday night:
As the gang and I getting ready to put the finishing touches on our haunted house I feel a hand on my shoulder "Hey boss can I talk to you for a minute. I want to run something by you real quick." He has a worried look on his face as we head outside. We turn the corner so we are by the right side of the mansion. Three men and two women nervously smile. My hand hovers over the pouch of mountain ash at my hip as I stare at the werewolves in front of me. Tony notices my nervousness and puts up his hands "I brought you outside because I didn't want anything to happen with your friends inside. These are my friends Quint, William, Lucian, Elena, and Ellie. We wanted to help set things up." I look at him in confusion and he laughs "We have a weekly group hangout because we don't have a pack, it kind of bonded us." I pointed inside and Tony put his hand on my shoulder "Oh don't worry they know about your friends." Lucian smiles and puts his fingers in front of his mouth to look like fangs and we all laugh. Feeling better I take my hand away from my hip and take a serious tone to my voice "Just so we are clear my home is the neutral zone for supernaturals. If you have beef with my friends or any of the locals you deal with me. I may not be an Alpha but this is my territory."William scoffed " No offense but if I have to go through you to get to one of your friends wouldn't that be an unfair advantage to me? I mean putting a lowly human up against me is just sad and pathetic" The other wolves frown at him and Tony's eyes widen. William steps forward so he is toe to toe with me and a foot taller! Tony goes to get between us and I put my hand up to tell him to stop. I smile at Tony "It's ok I got this." William laughs "Look at you acting all tough, it's cute. Well now at least I don't have to instigate a fight. but since it seems like you want one I'm willing to give it to you."well, I guess this is as good a time to show the omega's that I can hold my own. Letting my magic flow threw my body I feel my runes activate, And then full force uppercut him and spin kick to his, gut knocking him flat out and several feet away. Tony and the other werewolves sound much like a group of high schoolers with a lot of ohh and damn as well as Elena saying "William you just got knocked the fuck down a peg! by a lowly human!"William leans his upper body up and moves his neck and jaw around and as he does many loud snaps and pops happen. I grow irritated "ok big man if you stay down we don't have a problem." William stands and rips off his shirt changing into his wolf form and letting out a howl. "Ok, we have a big fucking problem." he rushes at me and I lean back to avoid his claws going at my face, I then grab his left biceps to pull myself into the air and kick his back as hard as I can just above his kidneys. slamming him down to the ground. "ok can we just call this fight over before someone gets really hurt here?" his only reply was a growl and a slash at my midsection which I bearly can avoid. though my shirt now has slashes in it.William gets to his feet and continues to relentlessly slash at me with his claws. He makes contact with nearly all of his attacks but I can dodge the attacks so that his claws only do light damage. But damn it if they don't sting like fuck. Anytime I try to block his blows it feels like I'm trying to stop a baseball shot from the batting cages that just so happens to be covered in razor blades. this keeps up for minutes, how many I am not fully sure because one wrong move and this bear-sized werewolf with end me.It's at this point that I am sick of playing by his rules and focusing my magic into a wall of force to send him flying thirty or so feet away from me. I then rush at William, and with all my strength punch his right knee. with a resounding crack, I feel it shatter under my blow. only to be punched by a giant werewolf fist knocking me back several feet, and the feeling that my nose is broken. I move my nose around and hear a pop. yep, that was broken. spitting blood out of my mouth "ok I'm covered in slash marks with a broken nose and your knee is fucked up can we just call this here? I know a really hot nurse that can treat our wounds as we have a drink." William just growls out that he will fucking kill me and walks closer to me as the bones in his knee try to heal. "ok, fine we played this by your rules for far too long already." I move my hand over the pouch at my waist and the mountain ash fly's out of it and incircles Tony and the other werewolves. for their protection as well as to keep them from interfering in what I am about to do. I channel my magic into the ground as I chant "radices exsurgant et capiant inimicum meum" roots from the ground stabbing up through Williams's feet. the roots stab in and out of Williams's body till he is incapacitated and howling in pain."now William you started a fight it seems without knowing all the facts since you like to say I'm a lowly human. and as you can now tell I am far from it. I was able to keep up with you in a fistfight as well as harm you with physical blows. as you can now see my true power isn't Physical but Magical. now I will make sure that you will never forget it, but don't worry it won't kill you.I raise my hands to the sky and release Energy while chanting "O tempestas magna, ad hunc locum te voco, profer furorem." high above us the sky fills with pitch-black clouds. after repeating the chant for the third time, there starts a relentless downpour of rain and a deafening clap of thunder. "now William I have a question for you. DO YOU KNOW WHAT HAPPENS TO A WEREWOLF WHEN IT IS STRUCK BY LIGHTNING? I bring my hands down to point at William as he thrashes like a rabid dog and chant "magna tempestas detrahe iram in inimicum meum." "CAEDO!" at the last word many different flashes streak through the sky to hit William. I can hear William groaning softly as I walk closer to him. well, guess that means he is still alive at least now to just finish this all up. I get in front of William so he can see me through the downpour of rain. "so I hope you have now learned William. DON'T FUCK WITH A WITCH!!!" I tap him in the center of his forehead and use what's left of my magic to designate the burnt root's throughout his body and to place him into a deep sleep as his body slams to the ground.moving over to the wolves I reach down to break the line of mountain ash line to free them. but my body gives out and I fall to the ground or would have if Tony hadn't caught me. He threw one of my arms around his neck and pulled me back to my feet."so boss man just had to go and make a big skeptical of things, didn't you?" both of us break out laughing. the rest of the wolves chuckle a little as they grab Williams's limb body and we all head into the house. I tell Tony to just take William to a spare room away from my friends and have someone tend to his wounds. "is he going to be ok after what you did to him, boss?" I tell him the boys and I will make a healing ointment for him that will help the healing a bit, but he is likely to still be messed up for weeks. I then asked Tony to take me to my room and make sure to keep my vampire friends out, I don't have the strength to fight off those doodie heads.I expected the gang to be a little hesitant, especially with the wolves knowing about them. I did not expect all of them with their faces up against the window to watch what we were doing. Sebastian had his phone out probably recording the fight. While Athena and Scarlett had a sign that said Witches rule, dogs drool. Tony and I chuckled. Lucian laughed a deep belly laugh "I like your friends, I think we will get along quite nicely."After Tony and the other wolves had taken a badly beaten William to a guest room, with hissing vampires greeting him, Tony helped me to my room. Athena and Scarlett tried to follow but I told them I needed to heal which meant being alone. They both gave me puppy dog eyes and if I didn't think they were going to try to fuck or feed from me I would have invited them into my bed to snuggle. But I knew better. I lay down on my bed and let my body heal itself. With Tony stationed outside my door, I felt a little better. Onyx POV:
We sat on one side of the living room and the wolves sat on the other. The air in the room was tense with everyone feeling the adrenaline rush from the fight. It seems Scarlett and I were the only ones on edge. One of our own had gotten hurt! My mother taught me and Scarlett that the most sacred thing about Vampires is we are fiercely loyal and when someone hurts one of our own we tend to spill blood and ask questions later. The only reason we are not fighting is that they pose no threat to us. The wolf healing in the other room is still seen as a threat. But we trust Lyle and if he says there is no danger we will back down. Sebastian gets up and offers to get us all drinks. He comes back with blood for us and sodas for the wolves. I feel my fangs retract and a sense of calm as soon as I take a sip of blood. I looked over and Scarlett was a lot calmer.Sebastian got up "if we are going to be spending the next couple of days together we might as well not act like we have sticks up our butts." Sebastian grinned "But if you guys ever need some sticks I will gladly go find the biggest ones I can so you can play." He went over and sat by Lucian and Lucian grabbed him by the shoulder and pulled him in for a hug "I like this one! And don't worry if I find a nice rat ill bring it to you as a present!" Lucian and Sebastian laughed and pretty soon we were all laughing. Sebastian proposed we all go for a run and let some steam off. Grinning he turned to his new buddy Lucian "How much you want to bet I can beat your mangy butt?" The wolves looked surprised and it took a minute for anyone to respond, then Lucian let out a deep laugh "If only you can keep up you oversized mosquito!" Sebastian laughed and they ran out the door. The rest of us followed. The wind felt amazing as it whipped by us! The trees blurred as we pushed ourselves as fast as we could go! The Wolves were keeping up and showing off their acrobatic skills. The way they weaved around each other was like watching water flow in different directions! It was beautiful! We did a couple of laps around Lyle's property and came back. Walking to the door we were all in a better mood. The run has melted away our anxiety and stress. When we got inside we continued to chat and have a good time. Lyle POV:
I couldn't help but be nosy and listen to the conversations going on downstairs. If only so a fight broke out I could jump out of bed and pull them apart. Ok more like slowly get up and walk to the door. Using that much magic had drained me, not because I used a lot but because I haven't used magic in a while. My gang and the wolves were joking and laughing like old friends and they even went for a run together! The wolves wouldn't tell them this. but it is seen as an honor for a wolf to run with someone, especially from someone who isn't a wolf. The fact that Sebastian asked for all of them to run together is seen as a sign of trust and respect by the wolves.It made me happy to see species that have hated each other for centuries getting along. It reminded me of home and the fact that I want to go back and check in on how things are going. I just hope the gang will survive while I'm gone. I don't know how well it would go over if Athena and Scarlett came knocking at my parent's door. Especially if my mom answers. That's a game of twenty questions none of us need.As I get lost in my thoughts I heard a knock on my door. Tony has been knocking on my door for the past 5 minutes, he opens the door and says the only reason he didn't knock down my door is that he heard my breathing and that my heartbeat was normal. I let Tony I appreciate him checking up on me and he nervously chuckles and scratches his head " You might want to wait to thank me till later. Miss Onyx wanted to know if she can come in and tend to your wounds." I chuckle " As long as she is alone and not with my girlfriends." Tony laughs and lets Onyx in. She sweetly tells him he can just call her Onyx. She has a first aid kit with her and a nurse's hat. It looked like that hat was a part of a costume that I assumed was in her and Sebastian's room. Onyx smiled and held the first aid kit up " Nurse Onyx is here! And no I didn't bring your girlfriends. I want to tend to your wounds not have them make new ones, even if it would be hot."Im tell her im grateful. Onyx takes a towel and douce's it with peroxide. I hiss in pain as she cleans the slash marks from Williams's claws. She looks at me confused and I hiss again " I may have a high pain tolerance because of magic and all but that still hurts!" Onyx kisses my forehead and I feel a whoosh of air from my door. Tony calls to me through the door " Boss your girlfriends are telling me they heard Miss Onyx kiss your forehead and they want to know what the hell is wrong with her. Also, she better not do anything else unless she wants to eat pavement." Onyx gives me a worried look and yells " I won't kiss him or anything else I promise. Unless you tell me I can." Athena and Scarlett leave which seems a little surprising. They didn't even try to get into the room! Onyx is just about done bandaging me up when we hear scratches coming from my window. Onyx pulls open my curtains and two bats one with chocolate brown eyes and one with piercing green eyes are hovering near my window. Onyx lets them in despite my protests. Athena and Scarlett turn back into themselves. Onyx puts up her hands " The peroxide was hurting him so I thought I would comfort him by kissing him on his forehead. It's a form of comfort. No sexy times happening here." Athena and Scarlett relax and glare at me " don't let it happen again." They open the door to a shocked Tony. They walk past and he looks at me " How the hell did they get in your room? Did they turn to smoke?" Onyx grins " No but they did turn into bats and come in through Lyle's window!" Tony looks shocked " Boss you didn't let them in did you?" I pointed to Onyx " No, she did. She wanted to talk. I trusted her, but I was worried there would be a fight." Tony shakes his head and as he shuts the door I hear him mutter " Now they can turn into bats?! What next they can hypnotize people?!" After 30 minutes of Onyx fussing over me and making sure im bandaged up properly she pats me on the head and gets up to leave. As she opens my door I tell her to have fun with William. Onyx turns to me with a wicked smile " Oh I already took very special care of the mummy." I sit up in bed " The what? What did you do to him!" Onyx closes the door and sits on the edge of my bed " He had a lot of bruises and gashes on him so I decide the best way for him to heal is to bandage him all up. Don't worry he can still see, I did wrap his head up, Just the rest of his body." Onyx looks so proud of herself " I may have had fun doing it, and it's definitely not because he attacked my friend and I might want to end him or anything." she sees my frowning face and stops smiling " I promise I won't maim him." Sighing and pinching the bridge of my nose I tell her to let William heal. After that, she will not harm him. We had beef and we worked it out. If he gets out of hand again I will take care of it." Onyx had the door open a crack and whispered " I could make him a neat little mask out of bandages, we could always use a mummy for the haunted house." I threw a pillow at the door and laughed " Leave him alone Onyx." She giggled and ran down the stairs to join the others. I should have done more research on vampires before I came to this town. They can be a handful, incredibly attractive and the best friends a witch could have, but a handful.